GkVI16b Provided by University Library of Tübingen Transcribed with Tesseract

To the best of our knowledge this work is free of known copyrights or related property rights (public domain).

 A brief review of ten years' missionary labour in India between 1852 and 1861 Mullens, Joseph - = = i T o o —— .37 o o o = =t 4t e T3 S s Tirte: oL 5 it e o, e by & 5t 0 3 A 2 2 BRI = oy 73 P g B i A 2. 4TS 4% LR e} s 3 i b 4 2 2 & i %E s s 25 v o Y e B 722 BT v B g e s s 253 T o s e <5 5y 7 LY g 2 ) 399 i 55 T S V4 -t i S ot AT A v ks SR by, e ey el o5k i ¥ Y s B (e it Ciata " ¥ R s s i by7 2" £ > o MH.K e = e oy S o, e 5 gk & o 75 <3 S5 A 8% S P 3 Rl e 2P e sl i % 2 5 o AT s 75 2 % o Al gl e 2 o = W i Sy P o £, (R < 7 . £ ..mm = A3 p " =Y i -, S P Tiaas e s 5 e W.. e . focipt s e s b oS . i i = i st i i el i 24 ¥ VRN 7 e 07 7 4 3 WY, Vs S, 145 e = & u.w 5 = — et i 2 7 o s ea = £ e oy B bk o 2 s T T e o o koo, o Lt ) e, 3 e 4 s xmhu AL % gt o T 2 Py 55 A e £ o3 5 s <7 Lyl T = i gt fE o Py 557 asar? =5 7 32 . o s e a5 A e e g B, M”w. i B 72 2o 3 o iy i b 5 oA I £ o wd, s Zp s St Tl o e, e e ) e 7 35t e ¥ P i i, 3 o, % 53 2% 5 o <7 = o s R oY e 7 o 2 o ol & Lagd LA & ., > e - ok 3 £ Fayg P ¥ e, KT 23! &3 £ e s 3 4 P Ly 2 & DAS P % sy 4 Y A 7 £ e 3 # 2 ey e = s R g AR it s et 5 &7 2 = e R A 7 s R B B T bt s e o el 5 iy e w39 25 = », 7 £as 4 5 & R R ot a4 g A s o L R 3 Yad o 4 7D i whwm., 75 5 T SrSe S 5 e s s i = it . % 3 4an i 2 . o 73 w:m e ES St 7 uu e ol e ool el 3 ¥ 25 ik Py 7 57 s Ze e ¥ &3 e ol% s o e o, s S P o o, 45, ik 4, ! A \uw.%( T S 139 3 e 4 7, oAl D S AL oA LR Loty (5 . i $dis 7 A s a S L5 e f o AT i PR < s e 7z oy o) ot A s 4 s 284, s e pumwm’ e £ e oW g er - T e 2 e n.. 7 2 o . 405 e 5 2 e =1 ,n i S5 i 4 A, 5 A5 % w 2 A A X 5, s P by 4. X2 7.t ! i 7 e S Fon A o £ e FAR S e e T, aiadi e @ o £ T - Lo e ik 2 7 & e i, T tod 5 - o Sy GLTRN i s ke, [ <t 22 5 b iy =7 AGF A% G, o 3 4 P o Je o o G A o s e W, 7 e A T e 5 i e e A L, .w\ e a5 SR 3 354 Gy o o i & e ¥ r4 ool = 3 e 9, T A o R ) e ALY Lok 6L 7 e Sty 14, e o S o e 7 Sre e i % g STy AR £y Y F5 e £ R o 57 7. R S v SV e g hw s Fr % M s # A Yo Lrih e oi? ] Fra als B 545 ) 2 (e 5 > % A, ¥ A i o g~ 3 ol A L Lo L S o Sy A o ' 1 TR, i £ a5 A 7 3545 o = g GE S T m.w i ] 7 ¥ 3 s " ) = s “ pd e it s 5 v P e oy o £, P peid P Bl 4, T i % o & ke 5 0 < 32 o b e i ot 2 Ll B m e s =) e a8 i 5 A &) R B Sy e 75y o s bl B P S e 7] ey K, g L5 Gad s P L s 2 % 2 T < T LT m P = o 2 v 5 o AT A vy, A i 4 e e ¥ ot 3 e A A g i X Mg A7 Frct K e : B 1 ) 3 ey % Tl o > e e L4 s g g L i 23 P s o e S Al % 2z o, =y e B 2 ok i i i ot “@... E e £ = % 2 € e Ay o i 03 Ve vk L ot T L e 23 tid mrm 2t et iy Lger & 4 g ot s 7 A AL e 3% ‘W 2 o % o gty Teta, o = a7 S Fa %) el z e P = 7 s e s (e s bt % Sie -, 32 T ) e R %95 &8 e 17 S i ¥ 2 4 8 o B mu B 3 A% A, o Ve - i st g ¥ 2 ¥, 59 g s S el el CrARY e &, A I mfl T 7 s P L e o gy o o Lo i ; <5 4 ok 74 o Fi o W o = 7 & . s g A 7 S gt} e B v i) £ i s e s el o 5 A 3 L3 A P o o Sl o = 21 =L iy 2 s 1 Al sy BT PR a3 P 23 o e sl a8 - P R o, & 5 o o 4 e s 2 % 7E = MW A i & Az S e i B 7 e } - i Ly W a“..( Pl M. £y e oot & s A %¢ A 7 L e 5 N 23 Foere 0 e e s stlss ! ok . Py i e o e % h o wfi. i ol = L85 e o ot i S A.N.# <15 el P ws it o8 2 A £ P2 3 or g 72 Fiore e & PRt o’ 7 iz, e S s APy oy 195, e 4 o T A i S J\ e e o FE = s = o i 5, i v = e s i a VA e R ks Ay A ool g = e A s 3 el i = Tk e, o Tl ol G e A »Wu G o e Ey o Fo) s 8 T TAFR, o Sa8F) e 5 P ST, s A S €36 S % 75 = = & 3 S S e s i i, i 59 = Y 3, 5 o Tict s Vi et = = (s o 2% (s R ot O v S 5 e e vr ax ety L £t T R esied 5 Py Fr & 7 > Tt ST oY e e = A% a5 A AP e K v R 5 o b Yoty gy P Eiect 4 % Y ety % i heine e A A5 (R s 3% o £ = = st £ W i s STk o X e 3 e e Th R o AV a0 et G v % ek e it SR Sy hozat e e A bt Tt o > = HLy e =31 B Y P @ - g P 2 e e =2 e o A ot gt =t e et s 72 S w AR N12<528098444 021 AR ub1 l‘ A ,’N G F_VN &i%" ot & T e com— R—— ;;;;; A Brael Lebicko OF TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR IN INDIA BETWEEN 1852 AND 1861. By the same Author. BRIEF MEMORIALS OF THE REV. A. F. LACROIX, MISSIONARY OF THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN CALCUTTA, By his Son-in-Law, JOSEPH MULLENS, D.D. With Brief Memorials of 1862. Mgs. MULLENS, by HER SISTER. ALSO, STATISTICAL TABLES OF MISSIONS IN INDIA, CEYLON, AND BURMAH, At the Close of 1861. Compiled from Original Lettel;s and Local Reports, By JOSEPH MULLENS, D.D,, MiSSIONARY OF THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY, 1863. Price One Shilling. A Brief Bebreho or TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR IN INDIA BETWEEN 1852 AND 1861. of PREPARED FROM LOCAL REPORTS AND ORIGINAL LETTERS. BY JOSEPH MULLENS, D.D. MISSIONARY OF THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN CALCUTTA. LONDON: JAMES NISBET AND CO. 21 BERNERS STREET. 1863. Do gio the of 1 ¢ Then said I, Whither goest thou? And he said unto me, To measure Jeru- H.]Ul And al salem, to see what is the breadth thereof, and what is the length thereof. another angel said unto him . . Jerusalem shall be inhabited as towns without ady walls, for the multitude of men and cattle therein.”’ hag ang ¢This is the word of the Lord unto Zerubbabel, saying, Not by might, nor by . . For who hath despised the iy power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts . day of small things 2’ The gre; taki Ehu e frop flle q and Jear v B% friey S ¢ ang i§ - e < w\ fi’? R assig -‘f’ ; the the 0f g SG{![ to t it} of ¢ | ¥rey leyy A BRIEF REVIEW, &e. .. Durine the last ten years our Indian Empire has made a gigantic stride on the path of real progress. Whether we look to the production of its material wealth, the character and extent of its trade, the machinery D of its government, its internal com- munications, or its intercourse with foreign lands, in each and all of these elements of its position, we find solid and substantial advance. It has added largely to the number of its subjects, has provided increased resources for their material happiness, and fresh endeavours have been made to secure for all the enjoy- ment of those resources in honour, safety, and freedom. The year 1852 opened in the midst of the Burmese War. The month of April saw the captare by English soldiers of the great Pa goda-Fort of Rangoon, followed in August by the taking of Prome; the Province of Pegu was annexed to the Euglish Empire: the sea-coast of Burmah in an unbroken line > X from Chittagong to Mergui was placed in English hands; and the crushed population of the new province, T alaings, Khyens, and Karens, relieved from the cruel oppressions of a hundred years, found in the Chief Commissioner, Colonel Phayre, a friend whose only study has been to make them forget the past, and raise them to the position of free men. In the following year, by a treaty with the Nizam, the assigned districts of the fertile province of Berar were given to the East India Company in payment of long-standing claims ; the valuable province of Nagpore fell into their hands for want of a ruler; and two years later the province of Oude, in con- sequence of the alleged neglect of its native King, was annexed to the Empire in Upper India. These additions of territory, with the then-recent conquest of the Punjab, and the forfeiture of the principalities of Jhansi and Sattara, in the brief space of seven years added to the Empire four millions of annual revenue, and brought beneath its sway with all the heavy B 2 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR the responsibilities of government, more than twenty-two millions of Me subjects, a population equal to that of the newly constituted n kingdom of Italy, and one-third that of the entire Empire of Russia. X2 In 1853, Parliamentary inquiry initiated several important fest changes in the form of the Indian Government. Bengal, so and long neglected, obtained a Lieutenant-governor. The small Int Council of India, with its written minutes and huge despatch- el boxes, gave place in legislative matters to a Council of Twelve, per including two English judges, with representatives from all the Vea Presidencies of India, holding its debates in the presence of the peo public, and publishing an official account of its proceedings. sibi To this Council, which sat for six years, the country is indebted of ¢ for some of the most valuable laws ever passed in India, amongst Re which, prominent above all others, stand the Penal Code, and iy the Codes of Civil and Criminal Procedure. The Codes of Pro- Wel cedure, intended to cure in some measure what has been from l]l\l the first the great reproach of the Company’s Government, the lane utter inefficiency of the Courts of Law, were prepared by the Law Commission appointed in London in 1853, and are one of for the valuable fruits of the Parliamentary inquiry of that year. The three Codes are an enduring monument of the wisdom and §y e skill of the able and experienced men by whom they were as elaborated ; they are a gift of the highest value to our Indian to subjects ; and would have received far greater praise than was e accorded them, had they not come into operation when other n measures of the highest importance also claimed public regard. During this brief period the internal administration of .the K e\pw Empire has been revolutionised. That the Civil and Medical services, instead of being filled up by nominees, should be sup- tra low plied by a competition, which sends from home the best men that the universities of London, Edinburgh, and Dublin, can supply, tlag Jab is a trifling fact compared with the changes which all depart- ments of government have undergone in the country itself. R the The great extension of the non-regulation system of govern- the ment; the abundant scope given to the energy, self-reliance, and 6‘(1)( judgment of the able officers, the choicest men of both services, by whom it was carried out; with the vast sums from the T Imperial Treasury placed at their command; and the stimulus thag produced by the personal example and weight of Lord Dal- of 4 housie, proved most powerful instruments in supplying to the Presidency of Bengal a larger number of earnest, sagacious, and g Wi successful administrators, than had previously been formed by the quiet routine system of other years; and imparted a tone nk (i and spirit to the official classes generally which were felt over IN ~INDIA. 3 >Of the entire range of the Bengal Provinces from Peshawur to Mergui. ted of Under the same Governor-General all officers of government in civil employ were divided into grades; and a system of examinations was instituted by which the fitness of all might be ant 50 tested; in order to ensure, so far as knowledge of regulations and of the native tongues can do, that the highest responsibilities nall che in the administration of justice shall be devolved only upon the [ve, men most competent to fulfil them. Few things have been so the perseveringly pressed upon all officers of government in recent the years, as the necessity of knowing well the language of the people over whom they rule. The principle of divided respon- 105 ted sibility also was in important cases set aside by the breaking up of the Military Board, and the consolidation of the Boards of 108 and Revenue and Opium. With a view to secure privileged enjoy- 10 ments for the services thus improved, the regulations for leave were adapted to the times, and to the increased facilities fur- on the nished by steam-voyages for making brief visits to our native land. the 10f In certain social questions the Government continued to press forward the reforms advocated and commenced in previous years. el and Systematic murder by the Thuggee system was attacked with great energy in the Punjab, where it extensively prevailed, and, jere as in former days in Upper India, was successfully put a stop lan Was to. Gang-robbery by organised bands; the slavery system in the Hindu kingdom of Travancore; occasional cases of Suttee I her in native states; the sacrificial murder of children among the Khonds, have all been steadfastly opposed —the last even at the the expense of the lives of valued officers, whose visits to the feverish cal tracts of Orissa, where the evil flourished, were invariably fol- Sup- lowed by illness, and not seldom by death. No measures of this that class were more remarkable than the earnest efforts of the Pun- )Pl‘f ) Jab officers to stay the fearful infanticide prevalent among the att Rajpoots; and the great meetings held at Amritsir in 1853, when the chiefs of Rajpoot society, there assembled, engaged to save o1 the lives of their female infants, aud to reduce the marriage and expenses by which the infanticide was fostered, will long be 65y remembered as an important era in the cause of humanity among f 10 that powerful race. o It is specially during this important decade that measures )il the of the largest kind have been taken for drawing all parts of India much nearer to each other, and for bringing the empire all within a shorter distance of home. by Till recentl y railways were unknown in India; but the great minute of the Governor- one General secured for them an extensive introduction into all the yyel 4 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR most important routes of the empire, and a vigorous prosecution fo ] by authorities competent to make them complete. More than Son 4600 miles of trunk-lines have been planned at a cost of ool 55,000,000L sterling, of which the great line: from Bombay 163 to Calcutta, across the hitherto closed tracks of Central India, al f will bring the capital of the empire at least five days nearer to gvel England than it has ever been. By these great lines, when e fully completed, and fed by branch railways, tramways, and and roads, a compactness and unity will be given to the Empire, and the to its numerous wide-spread provinces, of the most surprising May kind. U The first section of line was opened at Bombay in 1853 tof forty miles of the East Indian Railway near Calcutta speedily Vis| S followed. DBut the first line completed from end to end was the t‘ T3y the South-Western of Madras. By May 1862, 1630 miles Not were opened, to which 1300 miles have just been added in the by ¢ cold season at the end of the year. The remaining 1800 are fron in process of constraction, and will (it is believed) be completed fio within two years. It is not improbable that at the close of the Cals present year the line from Calcutta to Delhi, the trunk line of the the Gangetic Valley, will be traversed from end to end, except at the river Jumna, where a steam ferry will, for the present, [tal Wit occupy the place of the unfinished bridge; while, at the same tha time, the Bombay line will be completed to the city of Nagpore. in fi The natives are enthusiastic in favour of railway travelling, especially in the Presidency of Bengal. They readily adopt it Whe wherever it is available; and their caste, about which much was Cons feared, has accommodated itself to the demands of the railway raily system with scarcely one grumble cf opposition. The telegraph immediately preceded the rail, and has been of laid along all the great lines of traffic. N otwithstanding many the traff difficulties, 3000 miles of wire were erected above ground in the The lines had to fo course of two years, at a cost of 200,0001. cross, by cables, seventy large rivers, to traverse tracts of rock tl‘a\‘; and mountain, sand and loam; to pass through miles of dense . exhy ungle, where wild animals and deadly fevers had their haunt. 0% 5 at the work was prosecuted with energy and success, and the tipl lines now embrace all the great towns of the empire, and stretch the over all its provinces, from Galle to Peshawur, from Peshawur the to Rangcon. (wit a§ Within the same period the postage system has been adapted to the wants of the country, and the general improvements of S rq the times. The old system of heavy charges and varying rates, Mg paid in bulky Indian cash, gave place, in 1853, to light charges, ) the uniform rates, and postage-stamps. In 1855 the steam postage (g IN INDIA. 5 unon to England was reduced to sixpence the half ounce, by way of nan of Southampton, and a shilling vid Marseilles. The great bocn of bay book-post was also added, both inland and abroad; so that in the present day literature is conveyed to every part of India at three dia, I fo halfpence for seven ounces, and to England at fourpence for every quarter of a pound. In 1858 the English mails were hen al d increased to four every month each way, while improved vessels and and increasing experierice have gradually reduced the length of the outward voyage to Calcutta to thirty-one days by the sing Marseilles route, and brought both letters and passengers with 893 great regularity. The comfort and speed of the steam passage to England have been so largely increased as years go by, that dily the visits home are rendered exceedingly easy, and many persons travel to India and back for purposes of trade almost every year. 1168 the Nothing but the heavy charge of 120/, made for the passage are by the Peninsular and Oriental Company, prevents many others from doing the same. The partial opening of the railways ted the from Bombay has reduced the transit of letters by that route to Calcutta to twenty-eight days during the present year; and when & 0f the great trunk line between the two cities is completed, and the cfJ b ety Italian railways from Brindisi and Ancona are directly connected with Paris and London, the dream of enthusiasts in former years, ame 0L'e that some day our letters could travel from London to Calcutta in twenty-one days, is likely to be realised. ing, Roads in India have not been greatly improved till lately, b 16 was when, on the one hand, the demand for cotton compelled their construction, and on the other the rapid completion of the Way railways, began to give a definite direction to them as feeders of the more rapid system. The great trunk roads in Bengal, jeen the North-west and the Punjab, the chief arteries of Indian jar 1 traffic, have been maintained and extended; and have continued the to present to the English traveller, in the busy crowds that 1 to traverse them from morning to night, one of the most picturesque 008 exhibitions of Oriental life to be found anywhere within the oNse territories of the Empire. Steamers have been greatly mul- an tiplied on the river Ganges, and have made their appearance on the the Indus, the Godavery, and other principal streams. Within el o the decade the Ganges Canal has been completed to a length Wil (with its branches) of nine hundred miles; and its great success has led to the planning of other canals for the dry tracts that oted border on the rivers of the Punjab, the Kristna and Palar in 5 0 Madras, and the Mohanuddy in Orissa. The value of the £S5y Ganges Canal appeared in the most conspicuous manner during 768y the recent famine, when, though its supply was reduced by the 00 causes which produced the prevailing drought, its waters were 6 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR Tal the means of diminishing much suffering and of saving many o lives. el el The trade of India during the last ten years shows, by its 8§ vast increase, the abundance of the resources now available for SInc the comfort of its population. The following brief table will has show how steadily the trade has continued to grow during the 118¢ last thirty years:— b 12§ 1834-5 the entire trade £14,342,000 1849-50 31,980,000 nt 18534 . 45,246,000 T 1855-6 61,170,000 pot 1860-1 89,074,000 of 1 Cre: The trade has thus more than doubled during our decade, the fo increase being ) from about forty millions to eighty-nine. In e0 1861 Bengal and Bombay carried off the largest share, and in nearly equal proportions: Bengal and Pegu having a trade of it at thirty-six millions and a half; that of Bombay and Scinde 1y amounting to forty-one millions: the trade of Madras was ou 10,326,0000., divided equally between exports and imports. €y Of the whole trade, produce of various kinds, especially rice, hi silk, sugar, indigo, tea, jute, and cotton, was sent to Kngland. to Ei The cotton alone the value of twenty-two millions sterling. str despatched to England in 1861 weighed 3,295,000 cwt., and el was sold there for nine millions and a half sterling. So great all are the resources of this vast country, that in almost any “diffi- Cas culty that arises with other nations, India is able at once to step o { in and substitute its own goods for the failing supplies. A - (o notable instance of this occurred in the Russian war, when the d N Indian fibres rushed in to take the place of Russian hemp, and 0ec have successtully maintained the ground they won. A grander 1o opportunity never was given to any country than that which fr India enjoys for securing the cotton market of the future; but It its best friends must mourn, that the dishonesty taught for ages g cannot withstand the temptation arising from high prices, and fir supplies the famished market with bales weighted with bricks, stones, and floods of water, instead of with the cotton which it ta]\ fla so largely needs. Partly from this increase of trade, chiefly from A the railway schemes, and partly from the English enterprise B which is striving to extend the cultivation of cotton and tea, an enormous amount of money has been flowing into the country ) iy from England: all native produce has increased in price; land and labour have risen in value: and were the interests of all lt classes rightly adjusted, the multitudes of peasantry by whose toil 1t this produce is raised would obtain a larger share of its enhanced i IN INDIA. 7 value than they now enjoy. Nevertheless their gains have been ) great; and it is hoped that the future will advance their pros- perity more largely still. A valuable illustration of these benefits it is seen in the fact that even under the ryot system of Madras, for since the reduction of the land-tax, the Government land revenue mill has increased 1,000,000L sterling in five years, and the trade has the risen from 7,000,0007. to 10,000,000(. On the other hand, to the English in India the cost of living has been greatly increased. The enormous rise in house-rent in the Presidency towns, especially in Calcutta; the increased wages of house-servants and of native artisans of all kinds, have put a stop to the profits of former days; and added to the heat of the climate and the difficulty of managing natives, bave in- creased that dislike of the country and the people, and that desire the to quit both as speedily as possible, from which even Christian In people are not exempt. Bl Of the great event of the decade, the appalling Mutiny of the of native army, with its red tale of massacre and suffering, it is nde The story is still fresh in unnecessary to speak at any length. Was our memories; many of its brave heroes still live before our s, eyes; its history remains to be written hereafter; but that icey history will show how the calamities which threatened to ruin | 0 English usefulness in India, became the starting -point of a one stream of blessing which shall gladden the Empire and give pros- nd The native perity to its nations for many generations to come. eal army of Bengal was a spoiled and petted child, whose beloved 1= caste was watched over with jealous care, whose every wish was i gratified, and upon whom every Governor-general and every A Commander-in-chief feared to lay the hand of sound and healthy the discipline. Its deeds of bravery were lauded to the skies; its all occasional delinquencies in running away from an enemy were er most carefully covered with silence. But suspicious of all, and l('l ich trusting none, the Sepoys carefully treasured up every item of but imagined injustice; and every assurance given by the Govern- {ges ment that their privileges should not be endangered only con- flHd firmed their previous conviction that their caste was to be secretly taken away. The greased cartridges blew the sparks into a Ck§5 b 16 flame; and in the early part of 1857, the fires at Umballa and o Agra, the plottings at Barrackpore, and the open mutiny at 1ise Berhampore, gave warning that their dissatisfaction was un- an usually deep, and was most extensively spread. Suddenly, a iy strange rumour passed from station to station, through all the d little bands of Englisl 1 society, that at Meerut they had broken ’;m al into open rebellion, fired their lines, marched off to Delhi, been fall joined by the regiments there, and had set up a king for them- ced 8 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR selves. It With feelings of awe, it was whispered that, joined by the rabble, they had murdered many officers, ladies, and children, s the among the residents, so that only a few had escaped. From that hour commenced a series of atrocities and disorders unparalleled ) in the history of our colonial settlements. In numerous localities In in Upper India, the little societies of English, men, women, and all children, were exposed to trials and dangers of the most painful mi kind, and were not seldom involved in one common ruin. For 4 many months, over hundreds of square miles, their houses were 10 heaps of blackened ruins; the highways were deserted, all traffic for ceased ; riot, plunder, and murder, strode wildly over the land, Se( and the bodies of more than 1500 of our countrymen lay un- au buried upon the wastes, the food of dogs and jackals, and of foul en birds of prey. Of the endurance, the patience, the prowess, ha called forth by these calamities, history will tell many a loving ha tale. Looking the crisis in the face, and nerving their energies la to meet its demands, the English communities set themselves to fight, or planned to flee, as circumstances required. Here they Uy withstood overwhelming numbers by night and by day, and never yielded to the last; there they marched through inhos- €S pitable foes for days and weeks with steady front, in scorching tl heat and floods of rain. Even women bore the toil without a Iy murmur, and rendered hearty service in the midst of peril. In i Agra and Lucknow they cooked the food, or washed their dress, 5 or drew water from the well, with their own hands; and when 0n their defenders lay prostrate with disease or wounds, they tended kn them in hours of sickness and sang pleasant songs at their bed- o3t side. Long will it be before the story of their endurance and of al | their courage fails to rouse the spirit of their countrymen, and lat call forth the admiration their deeds deserve. Long will it be before the Christian heart shall fail to glorify the loving care of ne their Divine Protector, who so marvellously saved their lives, i and brought hundreds safe through the appalling dangers which bE| threatened to engulf them all. fr Nor is it necessary to tell of the military skill, the earnest 1 efforts, the patient suffering, the undaunted bravery, which in al two years enabled the English armies and their Sikh allies to e restore the land to order. To the future historian must be left Ig the pleasant task of describing as they deserve, and holding up ] as an example to other times, the great services of the brave and Pa devoted men, civil and military, by whom cities were taken, Iy garrisons rescued, armies defeated, and rebels crushed ; until the th tide of rebellion was driven back, leaders and followers alike A were scattered, and ¢ the land had rest from war.” U The immediate result of the restoration of order was the U e IN INDIA. 9 by removal of the East India Company from their position of honour e, as Governors of India On the 1st of November, 1858, with hat the consent of Parliament and the approval of the nation, the led Queen assumed the direct government of all the Presidencies of [1es India. In words of gentleness she proclaimed full amnesty for nd all the lighter offences of rebellion to those who at once sub- ifu mitted ; and if the avowal of her own faith in Christianity and in For “ the consolations of religion ” was somewhat indefinite and weak, ere not so were the assurances of her arnest desire to secure Ju%the flic for all her subjects, and allow none to suffer disabilities in con- nd, sequence of position, race, or creed That proclamation in- (0= augurated a system of great measures, which have given an ol entirely new spirit and tone to the operations of the Government, 085, have broken down the exclusiveness of the governing classeb, ng have conciliated the affections of the native population, and 168 largely secured the confidence and co-operation of Europeans. to With a view permanently to secure the comnfidence of the great native princes, chiefs and landholders, once subject to the ey lt King of Delhi, but now feudatory to the Queen, from the many 05~ estates forfeited in the rebellion, a liberal distribution of substan- Ing tial rewards was made to those whose loyalty and assistance had ta been specially conspicuous; all desire to ammex their princi- In palities was repudiated ; the right of adopting heirs was solemnly secured to the obedient; 5, powers of Government were bestowed on many of the WedlthV landholders in Oude; an order of en ed knigl hthood, the ¢ Star of India,” now greatly prized, was - established, and its honours conferred on several of the princes of and subsequently some were appointed members of the Legis- nd lative Council. he The finances of the Empire, owing to the heavy expenditure |Of necessitated by the Mutiny, had meanwhile fallen into extreme disorder. () None seemed to know how great the expenditure had become; and enormous loans were necessary to keep the state e from bankr ‘uptcy. Huge native levies had been gathered to aid ost in suppressing disorder, and in 1859 the military expenditure alone amounted to 24,000,000., sterling. When at length able to m to devote time to necessary reforms, Lord Canning bent himself resolutely to meet his difficulties. Doubling the customs, bring- oft ing in a license bill, and rearranging the stamp duties, he pre- up il pared the way for Mr. Wilson; the latter by a clear budget laid freely before the world the need of the Government, and by i he the income and other taxes, endeavoured so to increase the annual revenue that it might provide for the entire expenditure ke Under his successor, Mr Laing, these improvements were he pushed to a more prosperous end. The huge native army was 10 TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR cut down to 120,000 men; the English army was reduced to blo 70,000; the taxes were again readjusted; and in May 1862, Th while the expenditure had been reduced, the revenue was found dor to amount to 43,000,000L sterling (an increase of 9,500,000L 4 since 1857), and instead of the finances exhibiting a deficit, tO]\ there was a balance of 150,000l in hand. The recent budget ha The of Sir Charles Trevelyan shows greater improvement still. e credit of the Government has therefore been thoroughly restored ; We all public securities have risen in value; an annual budget is Q) presented by the Finance Minister based upon carefully drawn an estimates in every department of Government throughout the 1t Empire: and an audit office watches scrupulously that no depart~ ment exceeds the sums sanctioned for its use. B a¢ Among further vital changes in the form and spirit of the Indian Government, it must be noted that the army of India, hi native and European, has been amalgamated with the Royal W Army; that a portion of the barrier, which separated the un- at covenanted from the covenanted branch of the Civil Service, has th been broken down; that the superior native courts have been amalgamated with the supreme court, and now enjoy as one d Ligh court the control and the revision of trained English judges; ] that a large number of small cause courts have been established § in country towns and districts ; that many honorary magistrates W have been appointed in Bombay and Calcutta, and in various al parts of the country; and that an effort has been made to th bring the neglected provinces of Central India under a more al compact and efficient form of government than they have ever yet enjoyed. 11 W In the midst of these mighty changes, so calculated to render Ll English rule in India a wide-spread blessing, it pleased the God of all wisdom to visit with the horrors of intense famine those ¢ I provinces of Upper India which had recently been desolated by i plunder, massacre, and war. In the early part of 1861, the usual rains were withheld, but little snow fell upon the Himalaya; It and soon the empty reservoirs, and wells, the dried-up rivers, a and the scorched, burnt plains, warned the people that a time of The famine extended over P terrible suffering was coming on. 925,000 square miles; affecting chiefly seven districts, and par- { tially involving nine others. It held in its grasp 13,000,000 of A Half-a-million people ; of whom 5,500,000 suffered cruelly. of people died. In cattle and produce the peasantry lost not less than 4,000,000 sterling. The famine was followed by pesti- lence ; and the pestilence at a later period by heavy floods; and thus the “sore judgments ” of God fell in succession upon those devoted provinces, npon the soil of which much innocent L S N e ey S gy 11 IN INDIA. to blood had been shed. But man added not to these calamities. | %y The Government remitted 400,0007. due as land-tax; and gave a it 0l donation of 250,000/ more. The Indian public contributed it 45,000L ; and the Christian public of England, 120,000L., a noble (3 token of forgiveness to the people from whom they and theirs had borne such bitter sorrow. One hundred and forty thousand he q: people were carefully fed for several months; supplies of grain stitute districts until the roads became 1§ were poured into the de ruined and impassable: the orphan schools were filled with childr en, il and ere long the pressure of the want was largely removed. In he many parts of the country, the largeness and generosity of the lihe English subscription produced a profound impression, and was hie acknowledged with many expressions of gratitude. It would be wrong to conclude this brief sketch of the general 14, history of India during the last ten years without adding one al 1- word respecting the men, who either in India or their retirement at home, have passed away from the scenes of their labour to 125 the other world. Apart from the great men, the Nicolsons, and el Havelocks, and Henry Lawrences, who were swept away by ne fis' disease, and wounds, and war, during the hard service of the Mutiny, of late years many have died who have done the ed state good service, and deserve grateful remembrance from those (&) who seek its welfare. In addition to the chiefs conspicuous IS above all, Lord Dalhousie and Lord Canning— Lord Elphinstone to the Governor of Bombay, Mr. James Wilson, Sir R. Shakspeare, e and Colonel Baird Smith, Mr. Ritchie, and others, hold high rank CL W Nor will those who knew her remember in general esteem. without regret those gentle virtues with which Lady Canning er adorned the high station which she occupied. Thus, as great ‘()d events in public life move steadily on, every step in this mighty )56 march is watered with tears of gushing sorrow ; and thus, while by the wondrous changes of these few years draw thought and he reflection to Him whose kingly government they carry out, we 13 are reminded that the chief actors are but mortal instruments in 'S His immortal hands. He is the wise and Almighty Master who plans; their lives help to weave the pattern He has devised; but er the happiness of emancipated nations is the glorious picture b which shall at length stand out before the gaze of an admiring of world, and give him universal honour. n Pleasant, however, as may be the contemplation of such vast of progress in the recent history of the Indian Empire, to all con- 1 cerned to find it flourish under English rule; elated and thankful id as all hearts must be who desire to see the English Government N endeavour to fulfil its solemn respousibilities to the millions its nt territories contain, it is with the progress of Christian knowledge 12 TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR it among its people, that we are now specially concerned ; and with the enlargement of Christian efforts, and the increase of their nf)i kir results that we have in these pages specially to deal. Length- for ened experience of Indian life must deepen the conviction, that only the faith of Christ’s gospel will prove a radical cure for all pre ¢ the evils by which for ages the land has been afflicted. Surface 1€l evils may be healed by surface remedies. Defects of ignorance §0 may be removed by knowledge; some errors in the public (0 relations of the people may be controlled by law ; material wealth set may be multiplied by machinery and steam. But those moral il evils of a diseased soul which underlie all others, which add to eV the wanderings of a perverted intellect, which ruin faith, and trath, and purity, which substitute Fate for God, and which Or to produce the great personal, social, and public forms of national misery, must all be met by that Divine truth, applied by Divine it sid power, which regenerates nations by renewing their individual people. He alone can make a new nation who can form a W “ new man.” (1 Il 1 Ten years ago the writer of these pages undertook an inquiry a into the results attained by missionary labour in India, and (% endeavoured to make, what was then new, a complete and con- nected survey of the entire field of its operations, as well as to il k estimate the position they had secured. The general survey was based upon Statistical Tables, which exhibited the chief elements c] of these operations at every missionary station in India and Ceylon. Several efforts have been made in recent years by the th fo Madras Missionary Conference and others, to examine separate Cl portions of the field; but ten years having passed since a com- plete view was taken of the whole, the writer deemed that a ge fitting time had arrived when his former effort should be re- de newed . o that as the two surveys would cover the same ground, a n g fair comparison might be instituted between them, and advance th« or retrogression be distinctly ascertained. With a view to secure materials of the most trustworthy kind of for this important object, at the commencement of last year the n thy writer entered into extensive correspondence with the secretaries of Missionary Societies, and with individual missionaries, in every part of India, Burmah, and Ceylon. A circular was prepared, I and 230 copies were sent, with nearly 300 private letters, to Wi individual missionaries, who, from their knowledge of the writer, @ A and their personal acquaintance with missionary work, were competent to give valuable help, and likely to render it. These al communications were received in the kindest spirit, and called A forth a hearty response. One hundred and seventy-two letters W In 1 were received in reply, together with 280 printed reports. e IN INDIA. 13 th many cases only statistical details were given, with a few brief notes. About eighty missionaries added information of a fuller i - kind; and to twenty-four of his brethren the writer is indebted at for long and able papers on the recent history, progress, and all present condition of the missions of which they are leading ce members ; for which he has given them special thanks. It only remained to combine togetherdthe information, authentic and full, Ce e so kindly contributed from many quarters. This the writer has done in two forms. th On the one hand, he has formed a complete al set of statistical tables, giving the names of missionaries, with the numbers of their catechists, native churches, and schools, at to 1d every station in India: these tables are published separately. ch On the other, in the present pamphlet the writer has endeavoured al to classify the principal facts that illustrate the recent history and present position of Christian missions in India, and place them 16 side by side with the results which the statistical tables display. al 4 While those tables give numbers, they do not represent the quality, either of agents, converts, or schools. They show the number of missionaries— perhaps, too, their nationality —but are silent as to the varieties of their ability, their age, their i 1= experience, their efficiency. They may show the number of native missionaries, but ¢ive no sign of their education, their f0 knowledge, their training, their character or length of service. 4 They show not whether they come from the higher or lower ts classes, whether by hard struggles and a martyrdom of spirit d they have torn themselves from the tenacious heathenism of 1€ towns, or have with comfort joined their friends in embracing te Christianity in a quiet village. They may give the number and 1« general aspect of schools and seminaries, but are silent as to the degree and quality of the instruction given. All these are e- matters which lie beyond the range of mere statistical tables, and belong to the discussion of the history, progress, and operation of {5 the various mission agencies in all departments. To them, with other important questions connected with the missions carried on d in India during the last ten years, the writer desires now to draw 16 the attention of his readers. 05 Several months ago, after long-continued study, the writer y prepared a pamphlet, discussing these particulars, and enriched | with valuable quotations from the papers and letters communi- cated by his missionary brethren. Two-thirds of the manuscript 'y were, unhappily, lost in the wreck of the mail-steamer < Colombo,” and nothing whatever has been heard of it. Bitterly disappointed e at this termination of his toil, the writer hesitated long as to d whether the attempt should be renewed, but at length determined S to reproduce, as far as possible, from his notes, some of the facts 14 TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR which previous study had placed at his command. This lament- Ji able loss will explain the delay that has arisen in the publication §t4 of a work which should have appeared several months ago. L be of I. SPECIAL EXTERNAL EVENTS. B In While steady labour has been continued in the various Indian of missions, in preaching, pastoral work, and schools, in the forming bl of Christian literature, and its circulation among old and young, fo certain special events have occurred in various parts of the field, o which give to the past decade a distinctive character. These D relate chiefly to the extension of the field, the full discussion of be missionary plans, and the way in which missionary stations were fo involved 1in the dangers of the mutiny. to 1. ENLARGEMENT OF THE FizLp. i} pr Just as the last decade opened, the Punjab, pacified after its i annexation to the Empire, became for the first time opened to o missionary labour. So long as it continued under a native t government, especially amid the anarchy of recent years, the settlement of missionaries was rendered impracticable; and the p4 only effort that could be made to reach the Punjab population 1 was through the establishment of the American station at Lodia- nah, which with its active press had, for a long series of years, e done something indirectly to circulate the Scriptures among the Wl Sikhs. Very soon, however, after the pacification of the Punjab, th under the advice of several able officials, and with their full T consent, stations were established at Lahore and Jullundhur, K which have been extended, in later vears, to Amritsir, Peshawur, Sealkote, Rawul Pindee, Kangra, and Mooltan: all towns of the al hi first importance, and centres of public influence. The great agpore was at the same time opened to missionary ik province of N influence, and ere long the Free Church of Scotland established a8 a mission in its chief town. It is greatly to be regretted, however, [ that Mr. Hislop and his colleagues have been the only mission- aI aries despatched, during these years, to its neglected people, and that its four millions, with millions more in the neighbouring e lil province of Berar, have had so few opportunities of learning the In recent years, as we shall see, some of Gospel of their salvation. portions of Rajpootana, long neglected and forgotten, have been occupied with spirit; but other large districts, opened like Jhansi W f} to the Gospel, for the first time, remain neglected still. The province of Oude likewise, after passing under English rule, was e g IN INDIA 15 nent ation justly regarded as an excellent sphere of usefulness. Four stations were established in its principal towns (two of them in Lucknow) before our decade closed, and two others are just being commenced at Baraitch and Fy: Zabad. The new province of Sattara was also occupied by a missionary of the American Board. It is pleasant thus to see that the enlargement of the dian Indian Empire has not been left unheeded, and that the claims of new provinces, added to those of people lonw subject to English mig rule, have led to a most important augmentation of the missionary ung, force in the country It is only within a recent period that the feld, great provinces of Upper India were occupied in any strength hese During the past decade, however, not only have new stations on of been established in those provinces, but they have been extended Were to most influential towns among the people rendered accessible to the Gospel for the first time. The new province which has been most signally opened to missionary effort, and has been most fully occupied, is the province of Pegu Until the annexation of 1852 the American r 18 missions in Burmah had been confined to the narrow provinces ol to of Tenasserim and Arracan; and it was among the green jungles ative that clothe their rocky slopes that the earliest Karen churches /] the were founded. These provinces, however, with their scanty | the population, were held as outposts to which the persecuted Christ- ation ians fled, and from which stealthy visits were paid by the ydia- missionaries to their Karen flocks in Bassein and the neighbour- ears, hood of Rangoon Immediately after the annexation, almost the y the whole body of missionaries entered Pegu, and within two or wb three years rapidly took up their posts at Shwaygyeen and ufl Toungoo on the Sitang; and on the Irrawaddy at Prome and dlmr, Kemada, at Rangoon and Bassein. The imperial city of Ava Wil also has in part been occupied by a native missionary, though f the his position among the proud Burmese is not exempt from reab danger. pary The whole field has by these additions grown compact as well shed as vast Almost without restriction missionary stations may be ev 61’, established, and missionary work be carried on, in every province The 53[0“ and city of the Empire from the Himalaya to the sea. ] a]d partial exceptions are found in the territories of feudatory princes, g like the Rajas of Cashmere, Gwalior and Indore, and the chiefs he of Rajpootana, with the internal government of whose states the English Government does not interfere. These, however, will be ome beent won without trouble, when the states and provinces by which they are surrounded are so fully occupied, that Christian know- hans The ledge will find its way among the native subjects of those princes, Was who continually visit English towns and observe attentively all 16 TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR that is going on Much yet remains of that work of detail which ton alone will duly occupy the neglected provinces of Central India tte and Rajpootana, in which very few missionaries have as yet 10818 been placed. 1101 2. DrerurATIoNs TO INDIA. that 0n ¢ During the past ten years an unusual proceedin of great Bur importance to the management of our Indian missions, was on several occasions adopted by the Committees of Missionary pas Vel societies. This measure, which circumstances have rendered Was somewhat famous, was the despatch of several officers of these the societies as deputations to visit the missions under their control aut] Two years after the annexation of Pegu, when an entire recon- 1mos struction of the mission to Burmak was rendered necessary, the My American Baptist Missionary Union sent out to Burmah the Rev. J. S. Grainger and the Rev. Dr. Peck to assist the Uni to s missionaries on the spot in effecting the rearrangement. In il 1855, the American Board commissioned its Fmewn Secretary, froy the Rev. Dr. Anderson, and with him the Rev. Dr. Thompson, A to proceed to their three important missions in the Deccan, Ceylon, and Madura, and the smaller missions in Madras and ope the Arcot, to settle certain questions of great importance in con- all sultation with the brethren About the same time, E. B. Under- the hill, Esq., the accomplished secretary of th English Baptist i Missionary Society, spent nearly three years among the missions of that Society in Ceylon and Northern India. I'he Rev. W. My Knight, of the Church Missionary Society, visited in a quiet way while Dr. Graul from 10ss then \1ad1as and Upper India stations: Leipsic proceeded to the oldest mission in India, that at Tran- and Wit} quebar with its branches; and Prmmpal Josenhans of Basle went Tea( over all the missions of the Basle Society in the South Mahratta 08 country and on the Malabar coast of the Indian Ocean. Of these six deputations, one was scarcely more than a Wit} 1t friendly visit two others were confined exclusively to the local paxt eIyl i} missions of a particular society; but the remaining three, not bret only examined with some depth the most vital questions con- nected with th e effective management of their own missions, but $pec endeavoured to make themselves acquainted with those of other g Evap socleties. They differed greatly, however, in their proceedings, A more mischievous deputation than the d ng character, and spirit. one which visited Burmah cannot be well conceived. Filled he 1l with theories formed on American soil, and failing to appreciate la the peculiar demands of the g 1t crisis through which the ot Bpe mission had passed, as well as of the wonderful openings it was i now called to fill, these brethren set themselves to frame regula- i { lt (€ - IN INDIA. 4 which Tndia tjoné and carve out plans, which on many points threatened utterly to destroy the efficiency of existing operations. $ yet They insisted that all exercises in the English 1 anguage should be rigidly excluded from every depar tment of the mission; and that, whether for high or low, wealthy or rude, it should be placed on a purely vernacular basis. Not only should the sons of rich great as 0N Burmans not learn English in a city like Rangoon, but even the pastors and students should be trained purely through the scanty onary vernacular literature then available for their studies. All this dered these was insisted on with a rigour and a perseverance against which ntrol, the opposition of missionaries , who had experience but no econ- authority, was unavailing. The effect of these proceedings was y, the most disastrous. A desert was made, which was called peace. Many of the missionaries resigned their connexion with the ) the Union; and the remainder, divided in opinion, were compelled - the In to separate greatly from one another, to give up joint action, and depend singly upon their committee at home. The con- fary, troversy, transferred to New England, divided the Union there, sl made it for a time all but bankrupt, and threatened to ruin its cean operations for ever. A great change was at length effected in and - con= the committee, and the breach has been slowly hea ledi - N early all the missionaries who seceded have been r ndet- eceived again into the Union ; and it is hoped that the compactnes s and unity of the nptist mission will once more be restored. S Very different were tl R 1e proceedings of Dr. Anderson and Mr. Underhill, whether in their own s way missions of other societies. pheres or when visiting the Their anxiety to learn the nature from and influence of all pl ans in operation; their hearty sympathy ['ran- with missionary labou went rs; their courteous manner; and their readiness to do justice to every earnest effort to make known the jratid Gospel, rendered them w elcome guests in every mission; and, with their long experience of missionary operations in many an & parts of the world, under different stages of knowledge and Jocal civilisation, rendered them most valuable counsellors to the , 1ot brethren who sought their aid. In all the missions of their re- con- spective societies they gathered the missionaries in consultation, J but made full and complete examination of every principle and other ' every plan in operation among them, su . & O gested alterations here, and lingsy Improvements there, and endeavoured especiall y to adapt ) the their missionary machiner y more fully and completely to the illed claims of the present day. The effect of these consultations was ciate not only to impart new s pirit and vigour to existing operations, but - the especially in the American missions in Madura and the Deccan, ) - Was to throw into greater prominence certain principles to which ala- little attention had been paid: and if the introduction of some g C 18 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR Iidia changes was not accepted with perfect unanimity, it was because the conservatism of age and habit feared even where it was con- [eoar vinced. Time has shown that those fears were groundless, that of ma the changes introduced on certain points were decided improve- asked b ments, and a marked increase in the prosperity of both missions has been the result. IS8 These deputations were not regarded with much favour by tOh, ( missionaries at laroe. A feeling was abroad, not unnatural, that Q101]’11 the men who had spent years of exile in fighting with heathen fate | prejudices and the remains of heathen vices, were better able to ende judge of the worth of missionary plans than those who had merely Slonar studied them, however carefully, in the quiet of a mission-house 0 the at home The conviction, too, was strong that where the home- cours committees desired changes in the mission-field, the missionaries b on the spot should at least be consulted as to the suitableness of han ¢ the time and the method of introducing them. And the indigna- Qe]f S1 tion of all was excited not only by the havoc produced in Bur- Slongy mah by the unreasonable ploceedm os of the Deputation that had 1852, gone hither, but by the gross misrepresentations, to which one of Q\ple its members gave utterance, of the plans, the spirit, and the pro- ceedings of missionaries in Madras and Calcutta who did not symp%huc with his views. But even missionaries may be too sensitive to the friendly criticism of men outside their sphere of labour. Rarely does 1t I happen that mere orders are sent from home which they are to W h 0 ] carry out without inquiry and without the privilege of remon- there \ strance. Perhaps, also, it is not generally believed that the secre- Siong Onay taries of our Home Societies are, on the whole, better acquainted theiy with the general progress of a mission, and better understand its ke ¢ condition, than many of the missionaries who are labouring on the 0 t Iy spot Corresponding for years with men at work on different Pring fields, and in different parts of the same fields, personally ac- etai quainted with the knowledge, power, resources, and position of i 0n t their various missionaries, while deficient on numerous points $pe of detail as to the manner, religious habits, and current opinions b Jtingj e of the people of certain localities, while uninformed of minute Tlea A a particulars as to the views, feelings, and wants of missionaries and their Churches, they are still able to form general views of dtack EXamy, the field as a whole to which few missionaries can attain. Many pel‘len( missionaries, labouring diligently and successfully in a foreign iy g, field, know Tittle of what is passing in districts not a hundred miles from their own; and to such the wider experience of men W o outside their own %phere, and looking at several localities at once, By 011 I ought to be of peculiar value. T B There were three or four points of great importance urged on ey ¢ IN INDIA. 19 156 Indian missionaries by Mr. Underhill and Dr. Anderson; who in - regard to those questions only gave utterance to the convictions hat Ve- of many friends of missions both in England and America. They asked —Why have the native members of Indian Churches con- s tributed so little toward the support of the Gospel? Why have missionaries placed so few churches under the care of native pas- by tors, and ordained to work among the heathen so few native mis- hat sionaries ? Why are native converts content to remain in such a 1en state of pupilage? Can they not enter on a course of more inde- 0 pendent action? Questions of this sort were pressed upon mis- ely use sionaries both in private and in public; a great impulse was given to their discussion; men who had been contented with the steady me- course of old methods began to consider whether new plans might 11e8 not be introduced; and it will be shown that on these points more »Of than on all others, viz., on the subject of a native pastorate and the it self-support of native Churches, the opinions and practice of mis- ur- sionaries in India are now far in advance of what they were in had 1852. For that advance we are greatly indebted to the’earnestly o of expressed views of the two Deputations that have been named. [}1 0= ot 3. GENERAL MissioNARY CONFERENCES. dly Pl s 1 From the private gatherings of the American missionaries, e t0 who had been called together by the Deputation from Roston, 100 there sprang the idea of gathering a General Conference of Mis- >cl‘e- sionaries of all Societies for consultation respecting the position of their work and the value of their plans. Those meetings had x}@d ] 1t been occupied with an examination of all the operations carried the out in individual missions; they had discussed, it is true, general rent principles, but had added also a consideration of many minute : flCu details; and principles had been weighed in their special applica- n Of tions to the wants of certain localities. It was felt that there would jints be special advantages secured by the discussion of these general jons principles by men of different societies, residing in different locali- nute ties ; and as doubt had been thrown on certain plans, and a fierce :11’3634 attack had been made on others, it would be a public benefit to Vs Ot examine them together, and after giving due weight to the ex- Ld [a perience and judgment, even to the weaknesses and prejudices of ny men engaged in carrying them out, to arrive at a common decision as to their real worth. dre Four such General Conferences have now been held on Indian men soil in some of the principal centres of missionary operations. e The Bengal Missionary Conference was the first summoned. It d o included fifty missionaries, and sat for four days in Calcutta, in 20 'TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR ich The Conference in Benares followed in Janu- September 1855. aly v ary 1857, when thirty missionaries, belonging to seven Societies, but b met to relate the special experience which belonged to the North- flose west Provinces of India. The Madras missionaries met at Oola- wonde camund in the Nilgherry Hills, in April of the following year; soclef] they were thirty-two in number, and spent a fortnight in discuss- {ime | ing missionary operations in South India, amongst which several fown ¢ questions of great importance arose from the peculiar relations The fourth Con- Tude, of native society in that part of the empire. Convie ference met at Lahore a few months ago, in the last week of Deen | December; and included not only thirty missionaries labouring frover in the Punjab and in the higher parts of the North-west Pro- Deen I vinces, but also a very large number of influential laymen who us §p have long displayed the deepest interest in missionary labours. Qema The proceedings of these General Conferences have in part that ¢ been published, and are records of great value to all who would emplo study the plans and results of our Indian Missions. No books like Numerous works have at o the them have ever been published before. times been written by missionaries detailing the history of particu- lar missions, and the work carried on by individual men; but none had appeared discussing the nature, application, and influ- ence of the great range of plans, varied in their kind, employed throughout the field by men of many societies, and pointing out I direct such changes and improvements as are required by the advance fime of years. The records of the Bengal Conference were published in Calcutta; and those of the Oolacamund assembly at Madras. alfocte The papers belonging to the Conference at Benares were all loeali destroyed in the burning of the Allahabad Mission Press in June thure) 18457. andin Those of the Punjab Missionary Conference are now fo be passing through the press. These General Conferences will long be remembered by all the an ' who enjoyed the privilege of sharing in them; they are decidedly JWies one of the distinctive features of the decade which has just passed. Wang it} They have had a powerful effect in confirming and increasing the affectionate union which has long existed among Indian mission- (0arg aries. Personal intercourse has for many years promoted har- Vast g mony among them; and in numerous cases the missionaries of N But by the Glay different societies have been close personal friends. mutual intercourse and the practical discussions of these Confer- Ca3gs | ences their union and co-operation have been greatly increased. Uy It was practically shown on a large scale, how men of different )lag churches and brought up under differing forms of ecclesiastical alld @y organization, in striving to apply the same divine message to g | young and old among the heathen and to build up native churches oy among the converts they have made, have been led to adopt W IN INDIA. 21 much the same plans and to employ very similar agencies. Not dilig s, only was this seen by brethren sitting in the same Conference, but by those who attended more than one, and still more by ithe Jola those who have studied the proceedings of the four. There is a wonderful similarity about the Indian plans of the numerous ear; {IK societies labouring throughout the country; while at the same time the diversity produced by the differing circumstances of reral tlons town and country, learned populations and untaught, wealthy and rude, priests and devotees, is equally strikin g , and deepens the Con- conviction that those to whom the work has been committed have k of been made in their generation “ wise to win souls.” Little con- ring Pro- troversy now remains among missionaries respecting plans: it has been proved to demonstration that many are called for; that vari- who D, ous special measures, utterly unsuitable in one locality, are loudly demanded in another; and that it is the part of wise men to see part ould that every agency is perfectly adapted to the place where it is employed, and that, in its own way, in its own sphere, it carries like e at on the work of the Gospel as nothing else can do. fietl- - but 4, INFLUENCE oF THE MUTINY. nfl- oned The Mutiny of 1857, and the disorders which it produced, :' ou ance directly affected a large number of Indian Missions, and for a time entirely suspended all their operations; while it indirectly shed dras. affected the stations in all parts of Northern India, and even in localities far from the scene of strife. Houses were destroyed, e al churches and schools were burnt, and native converts scattered ; June and in many places, for more than a twelvemonth, its effects were 10w to be traced in heaps of ashes and in broken walls, as well as in the anarchy which prevailed on every side. Most of these in- e aH juries have been removed, but traces of its presence are not ledly wanting still ; and if it has left its mark on the church-towers at sseds Futtehguhr and Ranchi, it has written deeper lines upon the g the character of the native converts, and instead of injury has done a son- vast amount of good. har No less than twenty missionary stations were involved in its es Of calamities, some to a greater, some to a less extent. In several i the cases the injury inflicted has been repaired at the cost of a few nfe- hundred rupees, and all agencies have been easily resumed and 95eUs replaced. In others, the loss of life and property were very great, orent and everything was swept away. At places like Nagpore, Jubbul- sfica pore, Mirzapore, and Benares, great alarm was felt from the near e t0 approach of the danger, but neither life nor property was actually }ch?s injured. In others the injury was confined to property alone. 22 TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR fiom ! At Loodiana, when the mutinous Sepoys marched through the town, on their way from Jullunder, the riotous mob set on womfor n fire the city church, the schoel, and the press, with its large At store of books and papers, and speedily reduced the whole o ashes. At Mynpoorie the tide of rebellion ebbed and flowed, verts v numbe leaving at length houses, school, and church in ruin. At Muttra, in addition to the house and schoo] Mr. Evans lost his valuable suffere library At Agra, two mission-stations were almost entirely by the with f swept away : churches, houses, and schools, were injured almost irreparably where they could not be set on fire. At Secundra, on Wilay atechi the west side of the cntv, occurred the greatest loss in all the North-west Provinces, in the utter destructlon of the great Mission hist 3 Press, which, with its eighteen presses, its type-foundry, and its Meery and hi numerous founts of Oriental type, and its vast stores of paperand Government books, was valued at 30,000. The torn books beaten and papers after the day of plunder strewed the roads for miles. perty At Agra were also destroyed the Depositories of the Bible and with 3 Tract Societies, with all their contents. From Bareilly the (ospel Mission families escaped safely to Nynee Tal and the hills of from 4 Kumaon ; but Dr. Butler lost his libr ary, and the mission-house, tempt( with its f'urnlture, was swept away. From Futtehpore the than t native missionary, Mr. Gopmath Nundy, fled with his family, and Conve after suffering great puvatlons and falhncr into the hands of the 0 the lace. The batta] rebels at Allah‘mbad escaped into the fort at that buildings of the Mission were all destroyed. At Allahabad both over branches of the American Mission were destroyed, chiefly by fire; eaten including the valuable press, with all its stores and Mr. Owen’s pulled biblical library, which he had been gathering for many years. ombl The Mission families found safety in the fort, but lost everything. glam \ At Jaunpore, amid many perils, which liter ally brought death to Were ( their very door, the families were preserved and safely reached o dese Benares. At Ranchi in the Chota Nagpore Mission, the mission- 10ads g aries were placed in great danger. Their wives had been sent Tesolye down to Calcutta, but they themselves remained to the last; At g); and when at length the Ramguhr battalion broke into open mu- Iestope tiny, with the other Endhqh residents they fled, at a moment’s ttel [V warning, with what thev had on. After several days’ march, At Seal- Th\ often in heavy rain, they safely reached Raneegunje. t 10Ufr kote, however, M¥. and Mrs. Hunter, of the Church of Scotland of my, gy Mission, but recently arrived in the country, were both killed. frieng At Delhi all the members of the two Missions lost their lives ; so S0me | did also all the missionaries of Futtehguhr and Cawnpore. It I was one of the latter who, on that treacherous day, when the [ lieg gentlemen who had survived the attack on the boats were brought out on the plain to be shot, beg ged a few moments’ respite, that gy With | IN INDIA. 2 o Q the from the “ little book ” in his hand he might read a few words of t on comfort for himself and his companions, as their last scene drew ]arge on e to At these twenty stations more than two thousand native con- wed, verts were involved in the perils of the Mutiny, and a very large 1ftra, number were compelled to flee for their lives. Some of them nable suffered greatly from want; others were beaten and plundered irely by their boasting enemies; and it is known that eleven of them, most with four children, were put to death. Amongst the latter, 2,00 Wilayut Ali, the well-known preacher at Delhi; Solomon, the | the catechist at Cawnpore; and Dhokue Persad, the excellent cate- ssion chist at Futtehguhr, stand conspicuous. Joseph, the catechist at d ifs Meerut, was beaten and left for dead upon the ground. Raphael rand and his fellow-Christians at Goruckpore were for three months hooks beaten, plundered, and abused, had their bullocks and other pro- niles. perty stolen from them, were driven about the country, and yet, and with a single exception, remained firm in their adherence to the the Gospel. The converts at Allahabad and Futtehguhr were driven | xOf from their homes, and in some cases were much oppressed and 0USes tempted by the rebels around them. Perhaps none suffered more , the than the converts at Ranchi. Amongst the enemies whom their ) d and conversion had raised up, and who had given them much trouble f the in the days of peace, there was one who, on the mutiny of the battalion, rose up with all his strength in rebellion against the The hoth Government. For a time the Christians were only threatened, beaten, and plundered. In village after village their chapels were file) vens pulled to pieces and the wood-work stolen; their houses were forcibly entered, and their large rice baskets, stores of wood and ears hing grain, their clothes and brass vessels, were all carried away ; they I 1l to were compelled to flee from home, and yet when they sought to descend into the plains they found the passes guarded and the ched hel 8100 roads all closed. At length, as they would not apostatize, it was sent resolved by the rebel leaders that they should all be put to death, Jast as At this juncture the English troops marched from Hazareebagh, mu- restored peace to the province, and saved their lives. Their bitterest persecutors were hanged. nem 3 Al Ch; The behaviour of all the converts involved in the Mutiny throughout the provinces excited the esteem and admiration even Seal tland of many who had viewed them with indifference. Among their ill ol friends, judging from the apparent weakness of their character, some had doubted whether in the day of trial they would stand 80 firm. It But the grace of God was all-sufficient, and in the time of need they exhibited a submission, a patience, a constancy, that n the )u(f ht threw honour upon. their profession. Wherever they were joined hat with the English they not only sided heart and soul with the {] 24 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR Government, but offered a willing service, both in public and in fhe I private, of the most valuable kind. (om In several cases they served as artillerymen and as police. In the fort of Agra, when the Bitho house-servants deserted the English families to which they be- being longed, the native Christians supplied their places, and proved a They 1 real and sufficient help. Everywhere their character received a 0n Wi but n new impulse, and everywhere they rose in general esteem. Of the two thousand involved in these troubles, not more than six of Ca apostatized, and even they returned when the trouble ceased. nbur The saddest case of all, whether among English or native, May connected with the Mutiny, was that of the missionaries at honog Futtehguhr. The whole of the mission band in Delhi were fall g killed, as also all at Cawnpore; but most of them died early ; over | several knew nothing of the evil that was coming; but there merq was from the first a hopelessness of relief in the case of Futteh- do.” | guhr, which renders its story peculiarly sorrowful. A most T interesting mission had grown up at the station; and no visitor ere could see the neat mission-houses; the large boarding-schools THssic for boys and girls; the long lines of houses in the Christian and t village; the extensive weaving establishment; the large tent- are k factory ; the handsome church; the English and native schools tbe 1 for heathen scholars; and the bazar preaching chapels close to litle the city-gates, without feeling, that here was a light set up in Upor darkness to guide the heathen into the way of peace. terta; : From the beginning of the outbreak, the brethren at Futteh- httey guhr were placed in circumstances of peculiar danger. They pecy had rebellion around them on every side; hope and fear rose 0ve) alternately before their minds; they knew mnot whither to turn ; the ¢ it seemed impossible to find a place of safety. At length, with ey more than a hundred residents of the station, the four mission- Perisy aries, with their wives and two children, embarked in boats on £en | the Ganges, which passes the station, purposing (if it might be) T to go down to Cawnpore, and thence on to Allahabad. Un- 10gt wittingly they quitted one scene of peril only to fall more BN | directly into the tiger’s jaws. Terror by night, the arrow by day, were their constant portion. Conye theny They were pursued, hindered, plundered, fired upon; but ran befory the gauntlet as they best could, and at last arrived at Bithoor, Here 10 ten miles from Cawnpore, the residence of Nana Sahib. 0 Jag their boat was anchored by an island, and they found to their dismay that Cawnpore was in the hands of the Mahratta, and vy Whol that the bridge of boats prevented their further passage. Soon the troopers of Rao Sahib, who held Bithoor for his uncle, Weak the brought guns to fire on them, and they were landed and taken this q prisoners ; but before they left the island, they knelt together for Vatey IN INDIA. 25 (81| the last time; and Mr. Campbell in the most affecting terms [Ved After brief detention at commended them to God in prayer. the Bithoor, they were sent on by Rao Sahib to his uncle, the ladies be being placed on carts, and the gentlemen marching at their side. Et} a They reached Cawnpore at sunrise, fearing the worst from him el a on whose words their lives all hung. Their death was agonising, Of but not delayed. An hour after they were led out on the plain ) 1X of Cawnpore, and were all ruthlessly shot. Peace be to their unburied ashes ! May their precious names never be forgotten ! five, May the turf ever be green upon the soil stained with their 3 ab honoured blood ! May the pearly dew and the refreshing rain yere fall gently upon the sod ; and while the winds of heaven breathe tly; over it soft and low, may a voice ever rise before the footstool of here mercy: “ Father, forgive them; for they know not what they feh do,” most The losses inflicted on the different stations by the Mutiny Nine ordained itor were heavy, both as to money and to men. ools missionaries, three assistant missionaries, six missionaries’ wives, Eleven native Christians also an and three children, were killed. tente are known to have been massacred. The property destroyed at 100ls the twenty stations has, on careful estimate, been valued at a e 10 little more than 70,0000, Of these losses the larger portion fell upon the Church Missionary Society, and the American Presby- ) il terian Mission ; the former of which lost about 32,000.., and the eh- latter, 26,0001. On the restoration of order in several cases, il ey especially those which fell within the jurisdiction of the Punjab 1086 Government, full compensation was paid from fines laid upon the towns where the loss took place. In other cases, however, 11418) Wit h especially those within the North-West Provinces, the com- 3100 pensation given did not amount to one-third of the loss that had been suffered. 5 0 t be) The effect of these events upon the native Church has been most marked, and in a high degree beneficial. It has already Un- 1018 been mentioned that, in the hour of their trial, the faith of the converts and their attachment to the gospel had imparted to f100e them a vigour and decision which they had never displayed ran before. Drawn to a very large extent from the artificial hot- house system of orphan and boarding-schools, helped from first 100Ly Jere to last by missionaries, not only fed and taught, but in a measure having employments created for them; the community as a h el and whole had grown up in the possession of sound principles, but weak in character, with little self-reliance, and a reat deal o 30001 the petulance of spoiled children. The Mutiny has driven all eley kel this away, and they who were thrown headlong into the troubled waters, and had to swim for their lives, without the aid of the r 107 26 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR mdtha corks and bladders on which they had relied, gained health and ad m vigour in the process, and landed not only alive, but men. The old system has been flung away for ever. When on the resto- placed ‘ ration of order, the presses and factories were reopened, they perity were not taken up as mission property. The great Secundra lifein Press was removed to Allahabad; where the American Press also again commenced its work. But in each case, the native Christians started as proprietors and managers, and took the work entirely into their-own hands. In the same way, the tent- factory at Futtehguhr was handed over to the converts of that Du to the station, who with the compensation money paid for their houses 0n sev by the Government, purchased materials, and set the system once T —— more in operation. In all these cases the missionaries have and by ceased to be troubled with secular matters; the native Christians ay, 4 are thrown upon their own resources; they have prospered, and Bengal are growing wealthy; and pastors and people stand on a much the M alditio happier footing with each other. Thus has the wise government of God brought to the little church in the provinces great blessing India, out of great trial. the g All traces of the rebellion are being rapidly removed. Every- thinky where dwelling-houses, schools, and churches, have been rebuilt India or repaired. Brick houses have taken the place of thatched an | 4: bungalows; the Christian settlements have been restored, and unwi the stations look fairer than before. The schools of Secundra and g have been reopened; the tent-factory at Futtehguhr, with its 10t o long lines of houses, its pretty village, and handsome church, abour once more challenges the admiration of the passing traveller; thn f fst, and the mission-station at Bareilly, with its houses and schools, has been recommenced on a larger scale than ever. Nor is it in Th In missions only that such life and vigour are being displayed. i the restored public buildings throughout the North-west Provinces, active the numerous dwelling - houses, the large and lofty English 10m | barracks at all the principal stations; in the great roads that Tom | connect them, and the massive railroad into which all traffic DI‘. Bl flows; proofs are given that the hold of the English on the Begle country is firmer than before. And if the mind turns sadly to $phepe Cawnpore, where treachery and violence inflicted such fearful Chiny wrong, while the houses of death have been swept away and ‘the B murderers have received their due, the massive monument over R:h il the awful well, with its richly carved screen of stone, standing miSSiO] conspicuously in the spacious garden, with its beds of turf, and Which running waters, and gay . parterres of flowers, declares that, while we honour our countrymen who sleep beneath, and will Wid'e 0 to Infy remember their sad sufferings for all time, henceforth there is Luck peace between us and the people by whom they were wronged : lllissim IN INDIA. 27 and and that the work of Englishmen in India, of governors, merchants, The and missionaries, is to bless the nations among whom we are esto= placed ; by diligence, truth, and uprightness, to bring them pros- perity in this world ; and by divine grace secure for them eternal they life in the world which is to come. ndra ress tive - the II. NEW SOCIETIES. tent- that During the past ten years attention has been specially called JIKGAS to the claims which India has upon the Church of Christ: and once on several occasions, both by the events of God's providence, have and by the efforts of individuals, it has uttered the Macedonian tlans cry, “ Come over and help us.” The general Conferences in and Bengal and Madras, as part of their proceedings, forwarded to uch the Missionary Societies of Europe and America appeals for additional help. Individual members of Christian Churches in nent . India, possessed of wealth and influence, have at times urged sng the same plea; while the Mutiny profoundly impressed all ery- thinking men with the necessity of giving to the people of built India that gospel which alone can make them humane, and just, and pure. ched These convictions were pressed home upon a mnot and unwilling people in numerous addresses, and sermons, lectures and speeches, and by the public press. The result has been a dra 1 1t8 most gratifying increase in the agencies of older societies already labouring in the country, and the entrance into India of no less el than five societies for the first time. ller; We will speak of the latter first. 0olsy The AMmericaAN MrerrODIST EP1scoPAL CHURCH commenced its it m In important mission to India by despatching thither one of its active and able ministers, Dr. Butler, at the close of 1856. 1068, olish From the missionaries of all societies in Calcutta, and especially from those of Upper India, present in the Benares Conference, that Dr. Butler received a most cordial welcome. :'affie Several large and the neglected districts of the country were pointed out as a suitable sphere for the mission. Having weighed their character and v 10 ;‘z’i‘lll claims, and personally examined some that had been named, Dr. Butler at length decided on the provinces of Oude and the Rohilcund. over He found them wholly unoccupied, not a single missionary having been placed in any one of the large towns ling which these populous provinces contain. The field, also, was and wide enough for the amount of agency which the Church desired hat, to introduce and the number of missions they desired to found. wil ¢ 15 Lucknow and Bareilly were chosen as the first stations of the mission. Unable to obtain a house in Lucknow at the outset, red 28 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR Dr. Butler opened his labours in Bareilly; he was there when be gi the Mutiny occurred, and, though his own life and the lives of ome his family were mercifully preserved, all the property of the Tissi mission was swept away. Meanwhile the mission-board, accept- to 18 were ing the decision of the superintendent, began to send forward his younger colleagues: first two arrived, in the year of trouble; Tibet then others: until, in the course of three or four years, the therr number amounted to nineteen missionaries and assistants, most of anor whom were married. Three others have recently arrived : and, they it is hoped and planned that the mission shall as a rule contain a the full staff’ of twenty-five missionaries, besides the superintendent. Proj As the brethren reached the country, station after station was offic opened, until missionaries had been placed in nine of the large villa and flourishing towns of the two provinces, including Lucknow and and Bareilly, Moradabad and Shahjehanpore, Seetapore, Budaon, dow and others. hou The field of labour lies north of the Ganges, and extends to a Mr length of 300 miles, with a breadth of seventy-five. Till now, hin it has been entirely neglected, and has therefore been affected in Bu small measureby the varied influences which are gradually changing of the knowledge and opinions of the population in the more open (0 districts of even Upper India. Still a blessing has rested upon Ml the mission in its “ day of small things.” Buildings have been () Sel completed at the different stations; and several small churches C\I have been gathered. Two large orphan schools have been established at Bareilly and Shahjehanpore, the former containing s 140 girls, the latter about eighty boys, taken from the famine a3 districts where they were cast on the world without friends. Wi Training schiools will be established for teachers in connexion lit with both schools. A printing-press in Bareilly, and a farm of B 5000 acres in Oude, also form part of the agencies indirectly 1 bearing on the prosperity of the mission and its people; and ! Nynee Tal, in the hills of Kumaon, one of the sanatory stations h of the North-west Provinces, will be employed not only as a station among the hill people of southern Kumaon and the I district at its feet, but as a health-station for the mission families, i and probably schools for their children. All who have mourned I for many years the religious destitution of Oude and Rohilcund must wish for these new and energetic missions prosperity and usefulness. The TiBerAN MoraviAN MissioN was opened a few years ago in the neighbourhood of Simla, in the very heart of the 11% It is on Indian ground, and its people are under Himalaya. Indian government; but it was planned as a mission to Tartary, and the place was occupied as a frontier post until opportunity IN INDIA e 9 9 W fleh For s of be given for passing across Tibet into the Tartar country some years past the Moravian Church has tried to found a of ne e mission among the Tartars, and, thwarted in their endeavours 0] )= to reach their country by Ruma or Persia, two missionaries I'Wall n ‘l were sent to India, in the hope that they might penetrate across Tibet. These brethren, Messrs. Pagell and Heyde, commenced g their studies in Germany, under one ywho had been a missionary 1080 01 among the Calmuks fortv years ago. On arriving at Simla, : ixl L n a they proceeded to Ladakh, in Tibet, “which is in the dominions of the Raja of Cashmere, and thence endeavoured to enter Tibet |ent Proper; but the moment they crossed the border, the Chinese was officials drove them back, and interdicted all intercourse with the 1d 0g Again they tried villagers, even for the purchase of provisions. cknow and again were they foiled. In 1856, therefore, they settled UflOIL down in the great Valley of Lahoul, near Spitti, and erected their house at Kyelang, in its northern half where a third missionary, stoa Mr. Jaeschke, Jomed them in 1857, havmo" specially laid upon now him the clnroe to translate the Scrlptures nto Tibetan, for the ted 10 Buddhist populatwn around them. Having secured the services g of a lama, they began to learn the languages, both pohte and ) open common, necessary Tor their work, and with great patience have uf ol succeeded to a considerable dewree. During the next three years Jeen several small works were written or translated, 1nclud1ng Barth’s rches i “ Bible Stories,” a “ Harmony of the Four Grospela, the Acts, heen a spelling-book, a reading-book, and a calendar, “with a few jning useful remarks on the Hl‘%tOl‘Y of the World, of Wlnch as well amine as of its Geography, the Tibetans have no idea.” AH these 1enaS works were printed by Mr. Heyde with his own hands, on a ne\lflfl lithographic press purchased at Simla. At the same time Mr. o of Pagell commenced preaching to the people—or, rather, convers- ectl ing with them —whenever he could gather a small circle of + and hearers in the little villages, upon one of the flat roofs of their ons houses. t ! d‘a It may be easily imagined that these villagers are exceedingly d dle ignorant and superstitious. Practically, their religion consists milies in observing a few ceremonies, offering the incense of juniper- berries, murmuring a prayer, and feedmo~ their priests. The uIne flcun lamas generally read fluently, but write very incorrectly, and understand little. ty an Those who know the theory and the observ- ances of Buddhism well are very few in number. The people are proudly satisfied with their own observances, and very indif- ‘Oalb f the ferent to the new religion brought among them. It is difficult pnder also to get among them, from the fact that various dialects (as 1tar’y the Buran) are used especially by the illiterate, though the Tibetan is O*radually displacing them. The Tibetan has an it 30 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR of Hin extensive religious literature, and the missionaries are doing ‘what i Ma they can to help that language being spread among the people on aborigy every side. They have scarcely been able to get any schools. care, They have gathered a small girls’ school, but though they teach knitting to their scholars, public opinion does not allow them to Oppres Just be teach reading also. Inthese efforts to spread Christian knowledge station by conversation and by books among the thinly-peopled districts round their grand Alpine valley, all friends of missions will wish place sented them God speed. The Unitep PrespYTErIAN CHURCH of Scotland, though long are cal possessing flourishing missions in Jamaica and at Old Calabar, peaple teachir on the Gulf of Guinea, till lately had no share in the mission- work in India. Stirred up, however, by the Indian Mutiny, prea several wealthy and influential members of the Church proposed peaple and “f and provided for a separate mission in India; and in 1858 inquiries were commenced as to the best locality in which to place it. the sal: Seven or eight separate spheres of usefulness were pointed out ened {} as soon as it was known that they would occupy the country in heritag n force; and their claims were set forth, in many cases, by men 0t the who were personally acquainted with their character. After a Thinge them 1 careful and most elaborate consideration of them all, the com- mittee chose the English district of Ajmere, in the centre of as thy Rajpootana, containing 400,000 people; and both the claims of &H]OH; Wi th S that neglected province, and the subsequent progress of the mission, show that a more satisfactory choice could not have been Th( made. entereg cotch It was a sad commencement of their undertaking, though one that has often been met with in the history of Christian schemes Statiop, of mercy, that one of the brethren sent to commence the mission l‘iVed \ died just as he reached his appointed field of toil. But, before eXperie long, five missionaries, including one medical man, had arrived, Whop and three stations were commenced at Ajmere, Beawr, and sug] Nusserabad, all towns of great im portance and influence. Apply- Vernae ing successfully to the study of the language, the missionaries to somy opened schools, and began to preach, and soon found, as others Minste have found before them, that their teaching came into violent el a] contact with the caste prejudices of the people around them. In ang o that part of the country, as at Agra and in the Punjab, there is Chusg found a large population of the ¢ Sweeper,” caste; and when the Ullder first boy of this class was admitted into the schools, the Brahmins g g and others left, asserting that it degraded them to have such a Of thg boy sitting in their midst. How often has that battle been fought 9§1>1'e33 in India, always on one principle, God hath made of one blood £ Hl th all nations of men,” and always with one result, that Christian Pubi; kindness, with firmness in upholding right, conquers the tyranny L ggg) IN INDIA. 31 what of Hinduism. A special opening of usefulness has been found leon in Mairwara, close to the present stations, and amongst the 0als, aboriginal tribe of Mairs, so long the object of Colonel Dixon’s each care. Mr. Shoolbred’s reception among this simple and once m {0 oppressed race has been of the most gratifying kind, and he has elge just been securing means and men for occupying, as a principal The claims of the icts station of the mission, their town of Todgurh. wish place and people are of the strongest, and could not be pre- sented in vain. How often it happens that Christion missions are called upon to maintain, in the face of proud and haughty long abar, people and priesthoods, the right of the poor to the Divine slon: teaching of the Gospel ! How often, since the days of Him who 2 {iny, “ preached the Gospel to the poor, and whom ‘the common people heard gladly,” has His truth been despised by “ the wise” yosed iries and “ the noble,” while it has defended the right of the outcast to the salvation of heaven, has enlightened their ignorance, quick- e 1t. out ened their conscience, converted their hearts, and given them the Leritage of the sons of God! Thus has it raised ¢ the poor out 'y mn men of the dust, and the needy out of the dunghill, to set them among el 4 princes, and make them to inherit His glorious throne.” Drawing com- them from the degradation which they had themselves accepted re of as their portion, it has said to them, Though ye have lain ns of among the pots, yet shall ye be like the wings of a dove covered with silver, and her feathers with yellow gold.” the heen The Uxirep PresByreriaN CHURCE of the United States also entered the Indian circle of missions about the same time as their Scotch brethren. They have occupied, however, only a single ) 0Ne The missionaries who ar- elmes station, at Sealkote, in the Punjab. ' rived were four in number, some of them men of age and gsion efore experience; and they secured the services of two native brethren, whom they ordained. They entered upon missionary life in the f Ved: and usual manner, preaching to the heathen, and establishing a vernacular school, which soon had a hundred boys. It is known )pl}" to some that in America the Church of which these brethren are 716 ministers is very strict and close in its communion. Soon after hers olent their arrival one of the missionaries, Mr. Hill, seeing the catholic and genial intercourse that prevails amongst missionaries and Ih Christians generally in India, arrived at the conclusion that, 76 18 under the peculiar circumstances in which Christians in India, 1 the and especially native Christians, are placed, some modification mins of their practice of close communion was desirable. For this chd expression of his views, the Sealkote Presbytery resolved that, ught “in the view of this Presbytery, it is inconsistent with our Jood public profession to extend ministerial and Christian fellowship stial in sealing ordinances to the Rev. R. A. Hill!” The Mission oy 32 TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR An Board and the General Assembly decided that these proceedings the st were irregular, and ordered the suspension to be removed. But undert the Presbytery continued the correspondence, and, after three first p vears of worry and vexation, Mr. Hill has been compelled to leave the Mission. T0ISSI01 The RerormeEp Durcm CrurcE of America for five-and- Were ] 5600 ¢ twenty years maintained no missions of their own, but carried on all missionary work through the ¢ American Board” in Boston. 0 39 Several members of the Church were missionaries of that Board, upon | and were stationed in Borneo, at Amoy, and in South India ; and greatny practically their missionary thought and zeal were directed only to Iner durir g to the localities at which these brethren were labouring. At length, in 1857, both parties, in an amicable manner and with 13\’me1 expressions of mutual good will, severed the connexion which The p would had existed between them, and the missionaries of certain stations together with the property at the stations, were, at their own New request transferred to the separate agency of the Reformed Europe amoun| Dutch Church. Thus it is that the Church henceforth appears as a missionary agency which has entered for the first time into years | India during the last ten years. nola Tetury The station of Arcot was commenced by two sons of the late Dr. Sfidder in 1853, as an addition to the American mission in four ¢ South India, and on the separation of the Dutch Church from half 4 The little the American Board, passed over ‘to the former. Wholly church of thirteen members soon grew, new congregations were EXertio, gathered, and new missionaries arrived in the country, of whom only 5 seven were sons of Dr. Scudder, and four were possessed of the the 114 degree of M.D. Six stations have been established in the Arcot N ¢ district, with one exception: near to each other and bringing a 8evers] The compact and combined influence to bear upon the country either exception is that of Konoor, a sanatory station in the Nilgherry fatios Hills. There are ten missionaries in the mission, of whom one Powep is a native pastor; six churches; six catechists; and 232 com- lude municants, in a community of nearly 800 native Christians The i 11 schools are small, but there is a seminary at Arcot, containing Statj 1008 twenty lads, to which the members of the mission look for the m()ne\’ supply of native helpers. It has already been in existence seven Slong n The Mission has found years, and sent out six lads into service. i many friends among the English residents of the stations it 4 Vepy contains. haa i While these five societies entering India for the first time have added nineteen stations to our centres of labours, with * At thlrtv-five missionaries, a still larger number of the older five societies have also been making earnest efforts to increase and ThE\ ab‘“lfer\ enlarge the agencies they were previously carrying on. B Th Yoy o5 IN INDIA. 33 »dings Among these societies, for the exertions recently put forth, But the stations established, the men sent out, and the expenditure three undertaken, the Cuurcn MisstoNaRY SocieTy occupies the very d o first place. In 1852 it employed in India eighty European missionaries and fifteen ordained natives; its numerous stations and- were placed in influential localities; its churches contained ed on 5600 communicants, and its native Christian community amounted jston, to 39,000 individuals. While continuing to receive a blessing oard, upon its labours, the committee of the Society, appreciating the - and greatness of their opportunity, have endeavoured very largely only v to increase the existing agency. They have sent out to India A during the last ten years ninety ordained missionaries and ten with laymen; and the native clergy have increased from fifteen to thirty. vhich The present staff, however, does not exhibit these efforts as one ations would naturally expect. Notwithstanding the addition of ninety owll new men to the eighty previously in the field, the number of European missionaries at work in India at the close of 1861 rmed amounted to only 116. The losses of the Society during the ten pfi‘fll‘S o 1o years have been unusually great. Out of the ninety men who left England to commence missionary life, no less than twenty-two o late returned ; four visited the Cape or proceeded to the Hills; and jon 1 four died. Of older missionaries, forty-five (that is, more than half the Euro from pean staff when the decade began) left India either wholly or for a time; and ten died. litle Thus it 1s that these great were exertions resulted in adding to the previous staff of Europeans yhom only a net increase of thirty-six men, and raising it from 80 to of the the 116 already mentioned.* These heavy losses have continued Arcot since the decade closed; and during the last eighteen months several valuable missionaries, especially in the Punjab, have ing 3 The either died or been compelled to retire from their work. The herty stations occupied during the decade have greatly increased the 1 0ne power of missionary work in certain parts of India; they in- com= clude cities like Lucknow, Amritsir, Mooltan, and Peshawur, The in all of which strong missions have been placed, while older ining stations, like Benares, have been reinforced. The amount of money expended by the Society on this enlargement of their mis- r the gerel sions must have been very great. During the same period the BasLe MisstoNARY Soctery in foun'd a very quiet, unostentatious way, has also enlarged its operations. It has made its principal station at Mangalore very strong, has increased its missions in the Canarese country, and established - time with * At the close of 1861 the East-Indian and native clergy had incre ased to thirty- five. These being added to the 116 European missionaries, make a total of 151 ordained oldet labourers in the Indian field at that time, bein ¢ Al S1X g an increase on the ten years of fifty- years of 3144.—FEd. The communicants had risen from 5600 to 8744, being an increase on the ten D . o b TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR 34 etirer new stations at Palghat and in Coorg. In 1852 it had twenty- ffy-t seven missionaries at work ; but during the decade it has more Chure than doubled its staff, and has now fifty-seven in the field, viz. Of the and th forty-five ordained missionaries and twelve laymen. theref forty-five, thirty have entered the country since 1852. The WESLEYAN MISSIONARY SocieTy has increased its missionaries efficler a stea during the same period to an almost equal degree, both English w tn and native. Where in 1852 it had twenty-two English mission- a-year aries and fourteen natives; it mow has forty Englishmen and standa twenty-four natives; thus raising the entire staff from thirty-six Missio to sixty-four. Of the twenty-four native brethren, twenty are in last th the Island of Ceylon. The older stations of the Society have ed, and a new station established in the ndia been greatly strengthen a smal province of Tanjore. The society for the PROPAGATION OF THE Gosprr, has obtained a large increase to its staff of native clergy, Th which has risen from six to twenty-eight, of whom a large Which Miss 13810 portion labours in Ceylon. Its English clergy have increased eight; and amongst its new stations from thirty-eight to forty- are to be found Delhi, Patna, and Roorkee, in North India, and Maulmain in Burmah. The Baprist MISSIONARY SoCIETY has once and again sent several new missionaries to India, but the total increase is not very great. It had thirty-nine missionaries in 1862 against thirty-one in 1852; and its native missionaries Churg are now six in number. The two principal American Societies Bagle during this decade seem to have been untouched by the influ- Wesley ences at work in Europe, and to have fallen back where other Gmpel societies have advanced. The AmrricaN Boarp had forty Bapti ey missionaries in India in 1852, all Americans: it has now only I\men( thirty-two, but with fift een native missionaries and pastors, where LUHdQ] then they had none. The AMERICAN PRESBYTERIAN MISSION in Upper India had twenty-six missionaries, and has now twenty- four. The LoNpoN MISSIONARY SociEry also has fallen to a position behind that which it occupied ten years ago. In 1852 it On had in India fifty-two English missionaries and three native gy at the end of 1861 it had forty-six English missionaries pastors ; tlog of and seven natives. During the decade it sent out to India en]al‘fl"e twenty-three missionaries; but twelve died, and seventeen left 1§ flce the country, of whom several had served their Master in the w Ens mission field for more than thirty years. CPuelty The position of this Society, taken with that of the Basle and 4l Church Missionary Societies first named, il lustrates clearly a natlll‘es fact of the greatest importance to all Indian Missions. The afld fdlc losses of these societies among the older missionaries amount Ul during ten years to very nearly half the number with which the It €3 decade began. The greater part of these losses arise from the W Qh b IN INDIA. 35 )ntv. retirement of those whose health breaks doWn. Thus out of nore fifty-two missionaries, the London Society lost twenty-nine ; the Y1z Church Missionary Society, the out of eighty, lost about thirty-six ; and the Basle Society, out of twenty-three, lost ten. It is clear, The therefore, that if the societies labouring in India wou ld maintain aries efiiéiently the missions which the . y establish, they must keep up olish a steady supply of young men 5 and that this s upply must amount sl00= wn ten years to half the number kept in the field. Five per cent and a-year are required simply to maintain the staff at the existing y=SIX standard; all increase lies beyond that number. The London 16 11 Missionary Society, though making great exertions during the hav last three years of the decade, sent less than half its number to 1 the India during the whole decade, and consequently closed it with 7 THE a smaller number than that with which it began. 2 These facts may be briefly gathered into the foll owing table, arge which shows a valuable addition to the agencies o f our Indian eties. ased Missions within the sphere of the eight principal soci tions Jan. 1852. Jan. 1862. and y has Societies. ¢ tl 16 New Stations. Native Native 141188 Missionaries 1a11es Missionaries Church Missionary Soc. e efies Basle Mission 30 Lucknow, Peshawur, &e. nffu- Wesleyan Missionary So.c — Coorg, Palgaut, &c. 24 Trivalore. other Baptist Missions Gospel Propagation Soc. 28 Patna, Delhi, Roorkee, &c forty American Board N OO W = v L) Kokar, Melur, &c. nly American Presb. Missions e A e X | Missionaries e Roorkee, Rawul Pindee, &c where London Missionary Soc. 52 -g\_g utg = -{F:o-g i 5\ Missionaries Nundial, Vizianagaram, &c 312 42 389 oN 1 13 enty to & SpEcIAL Inpian Funos. 52 1t One of the forms in which the newly-excited interest in )atl\ e Indian Missions was displayed during the decade, was the forma- naries tion of Special Funds to provide for a special and immediate [ndia enlargement of those missions 0 All of them sprang into ex- istence during the Mutiny. Deeply did religious society through- m he out KEngland feel, after the 1 amentable exhibitions of reven ge and cruelty which that mutiny called forth, that mo re than ever is o and the gospel required to enlighten and sanctify those lawless \I‘}‘v a natures which have been trained under the influences of idolatry Tl i and false religion; and earnestly did Christian men desire more noll“t completely to fulfil the duty devolving on the country generally, h the but especially on its Christian people, to apply t hat remedy which the Saviour has himself provided for hea ling the soul- g the maladies, under which its nations have so long suffered. Special 36 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR appeals, therefore, were issued by several societies, and entorced by the facts and arguments of numerous missionaries to whom India was practically known. In this important effort, the Bible and | L § Tract Societies also joined, purposing to make a special applica- tion of the means at their command within their peculiar sphere. Th The sums gathered in answer to these appeals, were as follows : with t} N0W €3 Church Missionary Society . . £67,000 London Missionary Society 22,410 solid a 5,469 10 nig Baptist Missionary Society and qit Wesleyan Missionary Society 7,500 Propagation Society 40,000 deep c . 7,455 sudden United Presbyterian Mission. British and Foreign Bible Society . ¥:188 and o Religious Tract Society ° 2,605 Gospel tion,” ° ] . £159,628 field 35 T otél labour For these large and important additions made to the agency sions ¢ of our Indian missions during the past ten years (and only the larged, most prominent items have been given above), the thanks of all mall| the friends of missions are largely due to the able secretaries of While Christian men on all sides, full po'}nts our Missionary Societies. Opinip of zeal for India, felt anxious to do their share in establishing the re) new missions, it devolved upon the secretaries and committees of and ey the various societies to devise plans, to despatch deputations, to mens { arrange meetings, gather funds, and seek for men; and those who have observed the proceedings of that brief but important period faster 1 of active benevolence which followed the Mutiny, are well aware Santry ‘ that in carrying out these measures the officers of our societies Dorters occupied a foremost place. But it is not only on such special are the occasions that India owes them gratitude: it owes them more for fll‘e Onlw that quiet, steady attention to its claims, which they have dis- that “‘w played year after year, and which has kept up a continually een (| increasing supply of missionaries sent forth into its fields. Such an gty thanks are also due to many Indian officers settled in and around enthyg; London, who, by their attendance on committees and the exertion of €Xag of their private and social influence, have done much in recent acts 0? years to promote its interests. And for the extension of the missions already spoken of, special thanks are due to many re- siding in the country, who by their pen and their personal service Several such have in late have powerfully advocated its claims. No years devoted vast sums of money to the commencement of special stations, amongst whom Col. Martin, Col. R. Taylor, Major Con- Of ]ate lthyg ran, and Mr. Tytler of Ahmednuggur, deserve special mention ; and it is from such devoted men that the proposed mission in Cash- COsta] § mere has received such efficient advocacy and such liberal support. 6 St()l‘ IN INDIA. 37 ed by India and ITI. SPECIAL PROGRESS IN CERTAIN LOCALITIES. lica- here, The tables of Indian missions just compiled, when compared WS with those of 1852, show that, as a whole, the Protestant missions now carried on in India have during the past ten years made a solid and secure advance. Little has occurred to attract the eye; no mighty wave of revival has poured like a flood over provinces and cities, carrying all before it, and leading men by thousands in deep conviction to cry, ¢ What shall we do to be saved?” No sudden impulse has burst the bonds of caste and Hindoo idolatry, and led the votaries of superstition to seek Gospel liberty and Gospel light. “The kingdom of God cometh not with observa- tion:” Romance has little to do with Indian missions. A hard field is being tilled in some portions by earnest labourers, and such labour is not carried on in vain. All over the country impres- sions are deepening, knowledge is increased, churches are en- rency \ the larged, and numbers steadily grow. But progress is not equable of all in all localities. The soils are not alike. The obstacles at some . f 168 0 points are very great. In the cities which rule the public s, full opinion of Indian society, men have much to lose in forsaking ishing the religion not only of their forefathers, but of the neighbours oos of and companions by whom they are surrounded: Hindu punish- 15, 10 ments for inquiry are prompt and sure; still more severe for men ) who who believe and accept the Gospel. Country churches grow faster than those in towns, far larger numbers of the simple pea- pel‘io aware santry become Christians than of the wealthy and intelligent sup- r('ieties porters of Hinduism. Most numerous, most easily drawn of all, are the converts from the Hill people, or the outside tribes, who gpeCifi e fOf are only slightly Hindus, or are not Hindus at all. Thus it is o dis- that while all have advanced, naturally enough attention has nuauy been drawn to certain localities in which progress has been rapid Such and striking. It is to be regretted that respecting these localities enthusiastic friends at home have at times indulged the language roud ge]’ti(;‘n of exaggeration not warranted by a sober estimate of the real recent facts of the case. of the g I 1. MissioN AmonGg THE COLES. arvice No mission has been so frequently brought before the public g eClfl of late years as that of the German brethren among the Coles. I COH It has seemed in a measure to satisfy that craving after Pente- costal success, without a due amount of previous labour, which m‘[i@u ) l Cz\ih the story of missionary conquests produces in compassionate but 38 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR nnkn ill-balanced minds. A few facts will show how far this longing pours may be satisfied, and how far the rule holds good in this portion of the Lord’s vineyard: ¢the husbandman first labouring must be partaker of the fruits.” are I arour About 200 miles from Calcutta, on the western borders of the town: great plain of Bengal, and south of the neighbouring province of Behar, lies the broad table-land of Chota Nagpore. Raised on abori of all the shoulders of a long line of granite hills, on the east it looks Coles down upon the vast rice-fields of Bancoorah and Midnapore, which its many streams richly fertilise, and on the west, buried singk than. in its dense impassable jungles, lies the beautiful valley of the Upper Soane. Though a table-land, its surface is far from level. they | It presents to the eye an endless succession of undulations, a proac rolling country, formed of gravelly hills with swampy hollows at 10 ge their base, while on every side lofty detached hills, covered with ong, brushwood to the top, stand sentinels, as if to guard the land Mung T from harm. The province is richly wooded in every part; all the Indian trees are found in its deep jungles, with the gigantic gent, Senge, creepers that mount the loftiest, but the mango-trees are pecu- fond ( liarly fine. They appear at times in long avenues lining the tracks, which form the only roads; at others they are found in bure Cotta vast shady groves, with enormous trunks and mighty arms: and WorE again they stand singly in wide open glades, and give to the scenery the rich and peaceful aspect of an English park. The subst; and g coffee plant, the orange, the shaddock, and the citron, grow readily in gardens, and tea has also been produced, while rice is grown Iay (Ui in all the swamps, and oil-seeds are most abundant. The ap- Slon \| oleg proaches to Chota Nagpore are exceedingly interesting to the ob- server of physical geography. On its east side a steep pass leads Demg up its hilly face from the plains of Pachete and Ramguhr. On By made | the north the traveller passes a series of broad terraces, the earliest being several miles wide, and having in its centre the 18on healthy military cantonment of Hazareebaugh. Passing south- Slll], di relig ward from this station terrace after terrace, ridge after ridge, and 10 stream after stream, are crossed, till seven have been numbered, Worsh; and finally, after a steady ascent of five miles through shady 0lng) jungle, where birds of varied plumage are met with, where atfy bL monkeys swing from bough to bough, where at night tigers and Ong bears abound, we reach the undulating plain, with its great fruit I trees and broad fields of corn. temy The climate of the province is al O‘QS more temperate than that of the Bengal plain. Spreading out at $eem { a height of 2000 feet above the sea, though not in the dry Tality | summer months, it is cool and pleasant in the rains; while in the ave | cold season, with the thermometer at 44 degrees, and a cloudless P, sky of pale blue overhead, there is a sheen in the atmosphere and tl] L] IN INDIA. 39 0 unknown to the heated plains, and at early morn the joyous lark 1ging rtion pours forth his song upon the dewy air. must The people of Chota Nagpore and the neighbouring districts are not Hindus by birth, of' the races that have filled the plains f the around them, and form the inhabitants of their great villages and ce of towns. They are of various and apparently kindred races of d on aborigines, amongst whom are the Sontals, who occupy the slopes of all the hills of East Behar. looks The principal tribes are called Coles or Khols, and it is very doubtful whether they are of a pore, single race. Scholars consider that they are older as aborigines uried f the than any other race in India, and their own traditions imply that level, they belong to different ages. The term Cole is a term of re- proach, never used to designate themselves; indeed, they have s, & ws ab no generic name for the people whom the English speak of as with one, but speak of themselves as three separate tribes, Uraos, Mundaris, and Lurkas. Jand all They are an active people, of strong make, not very intelli- yantic gent, slow to learn books, but by no means deficient in common sense. They are good-tempered, light-hearted, and are intensely peCll fond of dancing and music. The whole people live by agricul- g the ture; many occupy farms of considerable size, and in their large nd n cottages with their stout mud walls, with their numerous well- an 0 the worked rice baskets, and their fat cattle, show signs of possessing substantial wealth. But large numbers are simply farm-labourers, The and are poor in the extreme. Everywhere the rich landowners adily lay on the people the hand of the oppressor, and it is this oppres- ;rOWIl sion, far more than any propensity to rove, which has driven the ¢ ap- Coles from their native e b Demerara. province to be exiles in Mauritius and Jeads Brahminism, with its common idols and vulgar festivals, has (On 5 the made considerable progress among the Coles, but the native re~ ligion of the tribes is a simple devil-worship. They worship the e the sun, and honour a kind of deity called Bunga; but practically the outh- , 40 religion of those who care to maintain a religion at all is a devil- worship similar to that of Malabar and of the Shanars near Cape eredy Comorin. Of their demons they stand in great fear; to them they shady where attribute all current calamities, and to them they address the longing cry, ¢ Arise, and save us.” The country possesses no g an temples to these beings; only a few “altars” are erected in the frai nce 18 largest villages, and when offerings are made the largest portions seem to consist of broken pot-shreds and old brooms! The mo- ot 4 rality of the people is very low. They are great drinkers; they s dry have learned to be great liars; though their marriage vows are n the kept, almost unbounded license is permitted to the unmarried, idless and thus principle is corrupted in very early life. There is a ;phel'e 40 TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR wella universal belief in witchcraft, and not unfrequently that belief victio produces murder. The mission among the Coles was commenced in 1845. this 1 Gossner had desired to establish a new mission in one of the knew eastern islands, where the missionaries would both themselves be 1851, free and not interfere with others. 36,0 He found the men, and having no definite plan, sent them in the first instance to Cal- of wl cutta. There they resided with the late Dr. Hoeberlin. One comm morning, taking an early walk, they observed a number of old, | natives with dark skin clearing the public drains, and struck {l “rev] with their appearance they asked Mrs. Heeberlin, ¢ Who are those people we saw, so low and so degraded ?” She replied, steady stead| “They are Coles from Western Bengal.” Their interest was excited, and inquiries were pushed further. In that estimable were Christian lady these unexpected questions produced both wonder tempt and 1 and delight. She had long been deeply interested in that neg- lected people; she was well acquainted with the early labours when among them of the late Mr. De Rodt, and with his affecting ianity descriptions of their degradation. She therefore pressed their tiful case upon the brethren, who were pleased with the field opened their before them; and after consulting Colonel Harnyngton, one of the hrac officers in the province, who promised them a warm welcome, it ming As it cony was settled that they should proceed to Chota Nagpore. was already late in the season, they went, in the first instance, to tion Bancoorah, in the neighbourhood, and remained a year with the them late Dr. Cheek, who showed them great kindness, and treated the | them as his sons. taker Joined by two new brethren, in the beginning of 1846 they Selze took up their position at Ranchee, and began to build their sta- they tion. Colonel Ouseley received them kindly, and the Raja gave the s them more than thirty acres of land. Building their houses with theiy their own hands, making them of small size, and incautiously ex- Ciple posing themselves to the sun, like other pioneers, they paid the \ penalties of inexperience. Within a few years four of their number auth died, and one of their earliest possessions in the province was a The “burial-place” for their Christian dead. Work, however, went e\‘erj on: they learned something of the Urao tongue, but still more of lfe, Hindustani, and began to preach in the latter, unaware that the fl language which would prove their greatest help is the Hindi. furyg They also founded a small school with a few orphan children. pulle Four years passed away, and not a convert came; they grew disfy discouraged, and seriously thought of removing to the plains theiy among the Hindus, as if that would have mended the matter! H“ag In 1850 the first inquirers visited them, and were baptized. Not), Then they learned how time is required in missionary work as hev IN INDIA. 41 el Ief well as in husbandry ; how knowledge was quietly spreading ; con- victions were deepening; and many were asking in wonder about 845 this new way; the seed was springing and growing up, they the knew not how. In that year they baptized eleven adults; n 3 be 1851, twenty-seven; in ’52, thirty-eight; in ’54, sixty-five; in and ’56, ninety-six. Before the Mutiny they had baptized 420 adults, al- of whom 180 were communicants, and their native Christian One community consisted of more than 800 individuals, young and r of old, living in more than sixty villages. ek There was nothing strange in all this. There was no striking are “revival” in the province; inquiry and profession were quiet, ied, steady, continuous. God’s blessing from heaven was resting on was steadfast labours, prayerfully maintained by zealous hearts. They able were teaching simple men, who possessed only the most con- ider temptible shadow of religion, who were unfettered by the caste 160 and family bonds which make Hinduism so strong, and who, IS when invited by their believing neighbours to examine Christ- ianity for themselves, and having examined and found it beau- g het tiful and fitted to satisfy their simple souls, had no obstacles in ned their pathway which should make them hesitate in at once em- They were not, however, left in peace. The Ze- the bracing it. e, 1t mindars of the province rose again and again in opposition to the converts, and brought to bear against them all the social persecu- st 10 tion they could command. False charges were brought against tl 16 them in the courts, their houses were plundered by armed bands, ted the large rice-stores carried off, the very roofs of their houses taken away, and money and the women’s ornaments forcibly seized. Most patiently did they bear the outrages from which hey st 4= they so deeply suffered; grace was given them to ¢ take joyfully K the spoiling of their goods;’ elders and people remained firm in PAL y lth their faith, and the trial only gave tone and strength to the prin- ex- ciples which were so rudely tested. When the Mutiny cast loose all the bonds of political the ber authority, these persecutions broke out with fresh virulence. The Ramguhr battalion that held the country mutinied, and 3 & ent every Englishman, civil and military, of all ranks, fled for his life. Before many hours had passed, every bungalow was in e()f flames; the mission-houses, being tiled, were stripped of their the idi furniture and books; the church was gutted, and the organ pulled to pieces; cannon-balls were fired into the tower, but ell The converts were hunted from oW disfigured without harming it. their houses, and lost all their property of every kind; all their 15 village chapels were unroofed and stripped ; and at last, when el nothing else remained, a price was set upon the converts’ heads. ved They were compelled to hide in the jungles, and sought, though a p—— e 42 TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR in vain, to descend the passes, which they found guarded, in brethre order to escape into the plains. Many stories are told of hair- and a fhe fet breadth escapes; at times they met with singular kindness from strangers, especially from women, nevertheless a few were killed, Written and their persecutors had seriously planned to exterminate the and we It s t Christians from the province, when the English soldiers marched up from Hazareebaugh, put an end to disorder, and captured the all e rebel delinquents. Their chief persecutor was hanged in the words middle of Ranchee, and so bitter was the disappointment of his misgiv party, that it was universall y credited that he would rise again who 1 from the dead. The n The missionaries speedily returned; work was resumed, the fimes ¢ congregations were re-gathered, and a strange measure of pros- 500 vi conver| perity was henceforth granted. New life seemed given to the Christians, and their enemies saw with amazement that the ation | dispersed and despised race came forth more numerous than decisto ever. In 1858, 247 were baptized ; in 1860, 305 ; in 1861, no reache less than 522, of whom 300 were adults. On one occasion, and 106 were baptized in the church at the same time ; on another, heathe 75. When our decade closed, there were in the mission 1900 neighl baptized converts, of whom 400 were communicants; and the Gospé definite inquirers were about 600 more. The converts resided thelr 1 in 173 villages. During the last fifteen months, however, a very has large addition has been made to the mission; and its present theneig position may be seen from the following table : — 8ll-y taught Crora Nacrore Mission, APRIL 1863. gent w Missionaries reply; Rhnchios, Al Chiof Stations { fo Ray Hazare?baug%l. Village Cha Dumeyy Elders pels . 31 Which, Catechists ate f Communicants 790 Supplie Baptized Christians 3401 $pecia] Inquirers 100 Year { 91 Scholars { B?f;rdin g ¥ 120 alngg] Contepy On one point considerable misapprehension has arisen in Chfldre With ¢} Europe, and the mistake has been exaggerated by enthusiastic Cessiop minds. The number of adherents of the mission, “ almost Ploceg Christians,” has been spoken of as immensely large. One writer 0“0\\'@ says of them, “among a mass of professed Christians of several Slng thousands, . . . . living in more than 800 villages,” &c. ¢ The Muh, IN INDIA. 43 led, in brethren count at present in round numbers 2000 baptized ; f hair- and a vast number of people have broken caste and thrown off s from the fetters of idolatry altogether.” When these words were il written, the inquirers, who had laid aside the marks of heathenism te the and were in earnest to learn the gospel, amounted to 600 persons. arched It is true that outside them there are in Chota Nagpore, as in red the all great missionary fields, a number of people to whom the i the words of the Gospel are pleasant and comforting, who have many of his misgivings about their own religion and about their own position ; , again who read the Scriptures and acknowledged them to be true. The number of such among the Coles 1s large; men have at times come and conversed with the missionary, from more than o, the f pros- 500 villages, whose names are known: but such persons are not o the converts in any sense; they are asking, learning, gaining inform- ation that may bring them to some decision, but no definite at the s than decision has been reached ; and in hundreds of cases when it is 61, 10 reached, it will be (as it was with the people who “ate the loaves casion, and were filled,”) a decision to “ go away,” and remain in nother, heathenism. The Christians have been very active among their neighbours; they have been the missionaries who spread the 1 1900 nd the Gospel outward, far more than the German brethren, who are resided their instructors ; and through them some knowledge of the Gospel has travelled to all the villages of the province. Everywhere in avery Jesent the neighbourhood of their stations, the Coles are ashamed of their devil-worship, and never allow a missionary to see it. “ Who taught you about Jesus Christ?” said a missionary to an intelli- ““ Who!” was the gent woman, who had come to Ranchee. reply; ¢ why this teaching is all over the country.” A large number of the Christians come in from their villages to Ranchee every week for the Sabbath services. They are so numerous, that a special serai has been erected for their use, which, with its broad verandahs and inner court, can accommo- date 600 visitors. They bring all their food, and are merely supplied with firewood at the expense of the mission. They hold special festival at Christmas, and on the first Monday of the year they gather to celebrate their harvest feast and hold an annual missionary meeting. It was a pleasant sight last year to contemplate the happy faces of the multitude, men, women, and children, as they collected in the square near the mission-house, with their offerings in their hands, prepared to march in pro- el in cession to the station-house. As the gong sounded ten o’clock, the lsiastic procession moved off, headed by Mr. Brandt, with the boys’ school 5 plmost followed by Mrs. Frederick Batsch, with the girls; the children wite! all singing a hymn of praise to the tune of Kiel. Next came a ;ever il «The number of women with large baskets on their heads, then the 44 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR worthy v men, leading their children, or carrying other loads; all marching up the noble avenue of Pontianas to the church, which stands on Tepeate the slope at its further end. Arrived at the church, they passed works Name. up the centre aisle, ascended the stairs into the deep chancel, and marched round the communion-table, which stood out in the Christ! Ble centre, every one presenting an offering. In the front, had already been raised a small stack, about six feet high, of sheaves tend w of “first-fruits.” Small boxes for money stood on the table; Judgme but the rice offered was poured upon the floor. None came of the empty-handed, every one, men, women, and children, presented Comscic money, but the chief gift was the cleaned rice, that had been and pr gathered in their fields. For half-an-hour the people came slowly very ¢ on; old men and women, strong men and children, women with Seatter children at their sides or slung upon their backs; the prosperous come | farmer, the poor day-labourer, all, and every one br ought their miles ¢ gifts. Some brought a handful in a cup; a few brought large and ex baskets with half’-a-hundredweight: others a more moderate only st quantity. have Meanwhile the children in the gallery sang a variety of hymns, accompanied by an organ, played by the school-tescher, chapel one of their own people; and sang them with a clearness and the ws precision, taking the different parts, which it was most delightful are ye to hear. So the procession passed on, the money increasing in selves the boxes, and the rice-heaps growing higher on the foor, till work all were seated in the church for worship. Those “ heaps” Need g brought the old Temple to mind with the promises of blessing to 01ganis those who founded and maintained them ; and could not fail to of spir suggest the prayer, that, like the Jews of old, these temple-wor- aside, shippers might grow in faith, and love, and gratitude, and that they too might receive showers of blessing from above. A few Sabbaths after, in the midst of a full congregation, forty-seven persons were baptized, of whom tw enty-three were An adults. After a brief liturgy, the opening sentences of which Progre were made appropriate to the day, in which Psalm xxiii. was langy beautifully chanted, and all the responses were sung, the candidates 0od were called to the front of the congregation. Mr. I. Batsch; the senior missionar “. Ting y» then addressed them on their purpose to make SIOns, - a public profession, and examined them at length both in regard Core, to the old faith they had cast off and the new faith they had Simflar chosen. Their clear and ready answers showed that they well b Ough understood the matter, and had been carefully instructed. As 0 the they followed him up the steps of the chancel, the choir poured A sy forth, in that melodious tongue, the Christianised Hindi, in the esulf melody well known in England, the sad and plaintive wail, < I ndig, will arise, and go to my Father, and will say unto him, Father, I have sinned against heaven and before thee, and am no more Ko Tt IN INDIA. 45 ching worthy to be called thy son.” Gathered around the font, they ds on repeated the confession, avowed in words their rejection of the assel works of Satan, and after prayer were baptized into the Saviour’s ancel, name. A sermon followed, by Mr. Ziemann, of Ghazeepore, on in the Christ’s turning the water into wine. , had Blessed as the mission is, there are great difficulties to con- 1eaves tend with in the training of these numerous converts, and, in the table; judgment of some, most serious defects in the form and character came of the missionaries’ plans. Of these they are themselves deeply consclous. sented Few in number, having as yet but few catechists | been and preachers competent to the charge of congregations, it is lowly very difficult, it is even impracticable to provide for these 1 with scattered converts the instruction that they need. Now they PEI'OHS come in to the station from villages, twelve, fifteen, and twenty thetr miles distant, for the Sabbath services, but that is an unnatural and exceptional state of things. Hitherto Ranchee has been the large lerate only station of the Cole mission; but five other central stations have been planned, of which the station at Itki, with its pretty ety scher, chapel and school, has been completed, and will at once supply s ant the wants of twenty villages. Education is very low, the scholars ‘ghtful are very few; but the missionaries desire that the people them- i selves shall demand it and pay for it when it is supplied. The ing 1 work is growing faster than they find convenient; and they I, till eaps ! need great wisdom and great grace so to guide, instruct, and organise their numerous converts, as to lead them in that path ng 40 ail to of spiritual prosperity from which they shall never be turned aside. -yOr= | that 2. THE MISSIONS AMONG THE SHANARS. ;ation, fere Another body of flourishing missions that have made decided progress during the past ten years, are those placed among the which , Was Shanars, the great tribe of devil-worshippers in the neighbour- hood of Cape Comorin. They are usually known as the idates h ; the “ Tinnevelly Mission,” but in point of fact consist of three mis- sions, part in Tinnevelly, and partly in the kingdom of Travan- make core. Similar in origin, carried on among a tribe of people with o similar traditions, practices, religious belief, and social customs, /! jad though belonging to three different societies, they are conducted 7 W ¢l As on the same principle, adopt largely the same plans, are exerting a similar influence, and are producing substantially the same oure results. 10 They form one of the most prosperous missions in in tl India. Their converts are more numerous than those among the fl i Karens, though they have passed over to the Gospel at a slower aéher) rate. In natural character, in the stamina of that character, in moLe 46 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR 7 i ! the extent of their intellect, and in the degree of their civilization, fal to they are not unlike the Coles. Time was, when with even fewer surface missionaries to teach them than the Coles now have, they forsook Issio! their devil-worship in larger numbers than the Coles have done, Shana when even in a single year 3000 Shanars joined one single cent, mission. An oppressed race; living on palm-sugar; climbing trees with hard, daily toil; utterly untaught; with scarcely an same oent, idea about God ; fearing only the powers at work in the sky, and air, and earth, close around them; their only recreations the ians o 4 .c0mp wild dances of devil-priests, with the loud drumming, and the rude feast that ever accompanied; who can wonder that they cant in the co were drawn by the loving smile of that Gospel, which, while it displayed their errors, removed their fears, and showed them a This 1 the P, Father in heaven, and brethren on earth, to befriend and help them ? They have been easy to win, but hard to raise; and it is while t in their low type of civilisation, and in the poverty of their mental IS simi Londor and moral stamina, that Christian men will find the great diffi- culty of building them up into self-sustaining churches. The only 2 double stability and vigour of character which they need, it has cost other nations ages of struggle to attain. Still these societies have agency first t set themselves to the task; and with energy are applying to it the grandest instrument ever furnished for the regeneration of unders 180 g a people, the moral power of evangelical Christianity. Great attention has been paid to the instruction and organisation of dVl'n()' ( v {3 these missions during the last twenty years; experienced men of better | sober views, and putting forth steady and earnest toil, have maint_ai‘ worked on this field of labour with wise and willing hearts. It blge 4 is but natural, that under that blessing for which they have Upon { prayed, the last ten years have witnessed to special and solid imply ¢ progress. The fact appears at once patent from the following a0ove table: arger | Proport MISSTIONS AMONG THE SHANARS, 1852 anD 1862. ti011 of Contribntions Progres Society. Year. Mission-| Ordained | Cate- aries. Natives. chists. Communi- cants. Christians. Native in the last & ge is three years. 0 the e} Propagation f 1852 26 792 10,528 6,000 Weqjy Society \ 1362 I0 9I 1792 16,667 18,000 “E‘ Church Miss. 1852 10 75 2996 25,280 15,000 Says DI Society 1862 X7 14 226 4722 33,691 30,381 ey London Miss 1852 105 658 ’fllaret : : 1862 17,633 6,800 Shigp, Society 139 1284 22,688 — 11,500 1852 Tom ¢}, 26 206 4446 53,441 27,800 Wthe g TorAL { 1862 35 16 506 7798 73,046 59,881 7 IN INDIA. 4 L] atlon, Without going deeply into these figures, the reader cannot fewer fail to notice several striking facts which lie upon their very rsook surface. A large and valuable increase is apparent in all these Thus the done, missions, both in the agencies and in their results. Shanar converts have increased by about 20,000, or 38 per single cent. hing Their contributions for religious purposes have at the 'Iy an same time been more than doubled, having increased 118 per cent. The proportion between the communicants and the Christ- sky, s the ians generally has greatly improved. In 1852, one person was q the a communicant in every twelve; in 1862, one was a communi- they cant in every nine and a half; out of the 73,000 Christians, hile 1t the communicants, instead of being 6450, have risen to 7798. This increase is specially observable in the communicants of hem & lelp the Propagation Society, where the increase is 126 per cent: while that of the native Christians is less than 60 per cent. It |1t 35 ental is similarly conspicuous in the Travancore Mission of the ifft- London Society: while the native Christians have increased only 28 per cent, the communicants or church-members,” have The ¢ cost doubled. A great increase also is to be noticed, in the native agency of the mission, in all the societies. Allowing that in the s have first two cases the number of catechists and assistants in 1852 is ng 0 understated, still the increase cannot be reckoned at less than Hon 0 (reat 180 men; men, not like many of those who are gradually dying out, imperfectly educated, and employed in the absence of on of better men, but catechists well trained in the three institutions en o have maintained for the purpose, and much better furnished by know- ledge and tested character for the responsible duties devolving 5, I upon them. - ave It may shock the sensitiveness of some minds to imply that piety can be represented by statistics; but the facts | qolid above mentioned are plain. The increased native agency; the owing larger liberality, increased not only in its amount, but in the proportion it bears to the number of givers; the greater propor- tion of native Christians partaking of the communion ; all indicate progress in character as well as numbers, and imply that know- et ledge is greater, principle more prevalent, feeling more active. ptions o last To these things the letters and Reports of missionaries bear —" years. unequivocal and decided testimony. 000 “ Every missionary district in connexion with this circle,” 000 says Dr. Caldwell, “has made progress during this period in ! numbers and efficiency. The only exception is the district of 0 181 Nazareth, which has suffered considerabiy from the effects of a — schism. It is, however, making up for its losses by accessions 0 from the heathen. 500 The greatest increase in numbers has been in the district of Puthiamputtur, newly established in the northern 300 381 ot 48 TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR part of the province. Placed under Mr. Kearns in 1855, it has §iderab advanced very rapidly. Teason “ The Church Missionary Society’s Mission in Tinnevelly,” nitual a says Mr. Clark, ““ has, through God’s blessing, made considerable 50 easl progress in various ways during the last ten years. In almost ground the rer every part of its operations traces of advance may be observed in a greater or less degree. First, the number of inquirers, baptized, appeare confirmed, and communicants, has steadily increased ; intervals fited, a of declension in numbers have now and then occurred, but they « T have been limited both in locality and in time. Then the class Nagere of agents, who are gradually superseding those of an earlier date, decided is of an improved character, and continues to improve. Our the Sal two institutions for the training of schoolmasters, and the prepa- They ¢ ration of catechists, are well accomplishing the object for which great, | they were established. They are supplying selected, intelligent, serlous| ; and educated men for the service of the Church, of whose COH\QI’Qg superiority to their predecessors there can be no doubt. A third ondon mark of progress is the now widely recognised duty of self- dl‘a\\‘ba( support. Though not prepared, nor able, to bear the entire burden has bee of the expenses now incurred on their behalf, the people acknow- Visite] ledge their responsibility, and are willing, so far as their slender 1860 ¢ means will allow, to fulfil their obligations. They are not yet thougy; so alive to their duty, nor so impressed with the vast importance Plants of spiritual things, as to come forward, in every instance, to the full extent of their ability ; they need still to be guided and urged country expecial to their duty. Nevertheless they have so far done well, and are lany of steadily making progress. The steady increase of their contri- Ing, fllld butions year by year, and the fact that they have recently € Iigg undertaken altogether various burdens (such as the building and repair of churches), hitherto partly or wholly borne by the An Tnentjop Society, furnish clear evidence of this fact. ‘¢ Again, progress is shown in the growth of a missionary a}nong 1 ity spirit, leading them to contribute funds for the salaries of cate- Tisgio chists employed among the heathen, and stirring up some to offer themselves for that special work. Many catechists have been 1 1854 Nor 1 led to give themselves to missionary labours, both in Ceylon and in the North Tinnevelly itinerancy, and one has gone to the e@pest Mauritius. Operatioy A fifth sign of progress is the gradual introduction of the fee-system into our schools. The charges are at present 200 Th small; but they are as heavy as can be safely demanded, perhaps 1 gty as heavy as the people can bear. But borne, as they are, 1§ willingly, they are indications of a happy advance in their state There is advance in the i) theny of feeling, which we rejoice to see. character and appearance of our buildings; there has been con- Aken W a \e}t 0f tr COnstgpg IN INDIA. 49 1t hag siderable increase in our numbers; but, best of all, we have good reason to believe that there has been some advance in the spi- velly,” That advance is not derable ritual and intellectual status of the people. so easily guaged as other evidences of progress, but we have almost ground for thinking it real. Some improvement was effected b rved in Much that then the revival which happened two years ago. phized, appeared promising proved false; yet some were certainly bene- tervals fited, and have since lived in the fear and love of God.” ut they “The testimony of all the brethren,” says Mr. Dennis, of e class Nagercoil, ““is, more or less, to the effect that our people are or date, decidedly growing in grace. They manifest greater regard to . Qur the Sabbath, to the house of prayer, and to private devotion. So prepa- They exhibit also a far more liberal spirit than formerly. which great, indeed, do we feel the advance to be, that most of us lligent, seriously contemplate urging the people of some of the larger whose congregations to try the experiment of self-support.” In the A third London Mission this advance has been made in the face of severe of ~elf drawbacks. During the decade the entire staff’ of the mission burden has been changed. On two occasions the country has been cknows visited by severe famines, and on other two by cholera. In slender 1860 the cholera swept away 1500 of the converts, and many not yet thousands of the heathen. Immediately after the young rice- orfance plants were attacked by myriads of caterpillars, all over the o the country, and the whole were devoured. These judgments, | urge especially the last, had the effect of leading the converts, and nd are many of the heathen, to listen more attentively to Gospel teach- contri— ing, and in three years nearly 6000 persons were received into _'e(:enfly the mission congregations. g and An arrangement in these missions which deserves special by the mention was the commencement of a series of special efforts among the heathen Shanars. It was felt by many that the sionary Christian work of the various districts so fully occupied the missionaries’ time, that aggressive work was all but relinquished. to ofibl’ In 1854 a district was specially taken up for this purpose in o beel North Tinnevelly by Mr. Ragland, who had long felt in it the jon i deepest interest. Joined by two other brethren, systematic operations were commenced and maintained for visiting the to the Juction 1200 heathen villages, markets, and festivals around them. resent These were heartily aided by the brethren engaged more directly pel‘haPS in pastoral work. They devised a system for supplying cate- N a6y chists to the itinerancy for certain periods, and partially support- ing them. The congregations from which they were, in turn, 1 staté in the taken, were stirred up to deeper interest in missionary work —to give, to feel, to pray for its success. The result has been more en COV° constant work among the heathen in every district around the E 50 TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR Christian stations ; special catechists are appointed to it; and an entirely new district has been formed, at which the itinerating missionaries have their head-quarters. The religious awakening which occurred in one portion of the Vinnevelly mission in 1860 scarcely deserves the name of a 0 revival. It was characterised from the outset, to such a grievous Tecent extent, by pretended visions and miracles and wild excitement, ares, and by what people by a timid euphemism call ¢ physical mani- the di festations,” that the missionaries in general felt bound to dis- decay courage it. It proved, however, that the apathetic natives of vidual India could be as much interested in Christianity, as earnest and at tim enthusiastic about it, as ever Englishmen have been. Mission- satisfi aries in the neighbourhood acknowledge it as having done good lifeless also to individuals, while it increased the impulse given to special t 1€ 1 endeavours for the conversion of the heathen, and to special e reg intercessions for the progress of the Saviour’s kingdom. funds where MISSION AMONG THE ARAANS. “ Akin to these efforts among the Shanars is a work of deep Chrigt interest, which during the entire decade has been carried on tiouor among one of the Hill races of Travancore. That beautiful Megn the province contains the most singular collection of low-caste tribes to be found in any part of India. Sprung from the aboriginal a8 800] inhabitants of the soil, they are known by various names, and eclare occupy various stages of degradation ; some being so low as never 6€fing to live in houses or appear abroad during the light of day. Reigh Oppressed for ages by the proud Brahmins and Sudras who live adherg on the fat of the land, they live in a state of appalling ignorance and ay and abject misery. About twelve years ago, Mr. Henry Baker, MT while carrying on his work in the district of Pallam, found an Zenerg) opening among one of these tribes, the Araans, living in the Slieees dense woods that clothe the Ghauts along the eastern boundary Hlel‘e]\r of Travancore. He visited their villages again and again; erected chapels and schools, baptized many, and set free from his ((T large diocese in the plains, devoted himself entirely to the Chm‘eh welfare of his new flock. Notwithstanding opposition, even from tall ¢he the Travancore government, his work has greatly prospered ; and Party, the little villages around his residence at Mundakayam now contain no less than 800 Christians, of whom 217 are communi- ..0 SaVO cants. No effort in India deserves more hearty support and Infat. sympathy, and it is only want of space that prevents us writing on it at greater length. *Te Towards the close of the decade a movement in favour of Une C(]Dgn tlery Christianity commenced among the slave population of Tra- ~ ly B b s which is making remarkable progress. IN INDIA. 51 and an nating ScrrsM 1N TINNEVELLY. of the g of a One event of an unusual kind has occurred in the mission in EVOUS recent years, which must possess a special interest for all mission- ement, aries, not only in India, but throughout the world. Indifference, mani- the disobedience of an unsanctified heart, religious declension and to dis- decay, have in India, as elsewhere, taken away not only indi- es of viduals, but small communities, from the missionary’s care, and est and at times raised up enemies vindictive and troublesome. A dis- [ission- satisfied catechist has many a time gathered round him the e good lifeless members of the Christian community, hoping to coerce special the missionary ; but such isolated efforts have been temporary, special the results of evil tempers, and have been cured by the absence of funds. Nowhere have they advanced so far as in Tinnevelly, where a distinct schismatic body has been formed. ¢ This schism,” says Dr. Caldwell, “ commenced in a large of deep Christian village in the district of Nazareth, and involved a con- tiguous portion of the Church Missionary Society’s district of 'ried on )eautifll Megnanapuram.* It owed its origin to a personal dispute between the missionary then at Nazareth and a portion of his flock ; but o tribes as soon as the leaders of the schism had formed their plans and r()l’]'g I,Ha es, 4l declared themselves, they took advantage of the strong caste feeling which prevailed among the Shanar Christians of that The ()f day. neichbourhood, and placed their cause on a caste basis. adherents of the schism number, it is said, more than 2000 souls, ,Vh() H\'e and are without exception Shanars. ;nm’ance ¢ They used many endeavours at first to induce the Shanars 7 Bflker} ound an generally throughout Tinnevelly to join their ranks, but without success: and the schism will now probably continue to have a merely local character, depending on the personal influence of its ;)undfll'y a,gflili ; two leaders, and dying with their death. ¢ The call themselves in their documents ¢ The Hindu from bis - t0 the Church of the Lord Jesus;’ but amongst their neighbours they call themselves, and are generally called, the Ndttdr, or ¢ national if efl fl‘Om party.” In their zeal for caste and Hindu nationality, they have red; A1 rejected from their system everything which appeared to them a0 1‘;0\.\1' to savour of a European origin. Hence they have abandoned omfllum' ot & infant-baptism and an ordained ministry. Instead of wine they 5 \Yl’itiflg * The Rev. J. Thomas, the missionary of Megnanapuram, expressly states that one congregation only of his district, that of Pragasapuram, sympathized with the seceders of Nazareth, and that from no other congregation had the Nattar mct with ) — any sympathy, although every etfort had been made to induce the people to do so. of T 52 TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR use the unfermented juice of grapes in an ordinance which they s0fe regard as the Lord’s Supper, and observe Saturday instead of ana Sunday as their Sabbath. They appear to be drifting without of i chart or compass no one knows whither. schis It is not greatly to be wondered at that a schism like this from should have taken place during the progress of the native church exhil towards maturity. The Primitive Christian Church had to 11SS] endure worse trials than this; and we have been expressly and forewarned, that ¢ there must be also heresies among you, that by they which are approved may be made manifest among you.’ langy % One good result at least has already sprung “out of this effic evil. It has often been asserted that if all Kuropean mission- the r aries were withdrawn, and if European money ceased to circulate hl in our missions, native Chustlamty would immediately disappear The experiment has been tried on a somewhat extensive scale at Tinnevelly. The schismatics in the district of Nazareth and its neighbourhood have cut themselves off as completely from all European help in money and influence as if there were no Were longer any Europeans in the country; and yet they have sus- $plt tained their own religious ordinances, after their own fashion, a el it is true, but (it must be admitted) with considerable public two spirit and zeal, for more than five years; and I have not heard negs it said, that any one of their number has returned to heathen- knoy 1sm th ) 18§ Modern missions in India, and throughout the world, are that - distinguished above those of earlier ages by their free and ex- Chris tensive employment of the Word of God. To whatever nation, province, or city, they have gone, missionaries have endeavoured by g oty as early as possible to provide a faithful version of that Word [egn in the vernacular tongue Printed and published given 1n Wil Il whole volumes, or conveniently divided into its own separate coulg books, it has been from the first extensively distributed; it has the cg supplied the best instructor for every man that can read, and hfl( 1l proved a stimulus of the most powerful kind to those who could not—to learn to do so and ( It has been always appealed to as the three sole authority in doctrine and moral life; every convert has b\’ 801 been taught to study it for himself; the younger children in i 801¢ schools, the older converts in Bible claqses, have been encouraged Il to master its histories, its precepts, its warnings, and its promises. The native churches have been based upon it as their foundation, quyy Villagg and have been built up only by its teaching. Hence it is, that Zathey these churches have been so simple, yet so sound in the faith, §l Onet and that so few vagaries of doctrine or practice have sprung up among them. Hence it is that, unlike the Primitive Chulch al O‘e ] pll It’< the modern churches have retained, whether in opinion or in hfe, IN INDIA. 53 they so few of the national errors from which they have been drawn ad of away. The caste system of India has proved the most tenacious thout of those errors, and has done by far the greatest harm. The schism in Tinnevelly has evidently derived its chief strength o thi from that error; and while it is a phenomenon in Indian missions urch exhibiting features of peculiar interest, it cannot fail to make all d to missionaries cling more than ever to pure Scripture teaching, essly and to desire that this magnificent heritage given to the world | that by the modern missionary Church, the Bible in more than 150 languages of the present day, shall be applied only with greater £ hi efficiency, not only to expound God-given truth, but to prevent sslon- the rise of tenacious errors which it may take centuries of effort late fully to clear away. ] peat scale 3. TaE MissioNs Rounp MEERUT AND DELHI. h and from When the missions in Agra and Muttra, Meerut and Delhi, re 10 were reopened after the rebellion had been crushed, a new p S08= spirit was apparent among the people. It was evident, that in shion a religious direction they had learned much from the struggle of pnblic two years, that they felt their own religions had been in a heard measure on trial, and had failed, and that they were anxious to athen- know more of Christianity. It is not improbable that much of this sprang from fear, and that, with some undefined expectation that the victorious government would compel them to become ], are d ex- Christians, they were rather wishing to prepare for the change ation, by calculating what they would have to profess. W hether the \'mll'ed motive were good or ill, it was plain, moreover, that the de- Wor meanour of the people had changed. Everywhere they were willing to hear. e in Whenever a missionary stood up to preach, he 3 flmte could at once gather a large congregation. This was especially it has the case with Agra and Delhi. Crowds listened attentively who d, and had never cared to hear before, and Jarge numbers of Scriptures cotl and Christian books were sold. In the village of Mulyéna, 28 the three miles from Meerut, there was quite an excitement produced by some tracts and Scriptures left by a Christian during the 1t h'fls disorders of the Mutiny ; and after due inquiry, Mr. Medland, the jren 10 The (rage Church missionary in Meerut, baptized several converts. inquiry spread to Kunker Khera, and one or two other large mises: dationy villages on the east of Meerut, and congregations have also been gathered there. - Quite new openings have been found for mis- 5, that sion-stations; and to the north of Meerut it is said there are o faithy mg WP large numbers of people, willing but uninstructed, who, under the Spirit’s blessing on the labours of good native agents, may soon Shurehy be brought out of heathenism. in lite 54 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR tvel In Delhi and its suburbs, Mr. Smith, the Baptist missionary, gathered large congregations morning and evening; and it was few unfo strange to see men hanging upon his lips, and repeating their conn attendance at his preaching-stands, in a city which Mr. Thompson had found so deaf to the Gospel during his thirty-eight years’ toil. of tl Whel Whether in the broad Chandni Chouk, or in Dariaguiye, in the suburbs on the south, or the villages east and west, his physical ] energy and clear exposition of the Gospel drew hundleds to his pok instructions, and the Seriptures and Christian books were sold in arles large numbers. 0ne At length the people began to decide that they would profess themselves Christians ; and group after group can ( 1108 came forward, until in the course of the year he had bap- tized 94. The next year "he baptized 108; the following Inter year his successor received 69 ; In the rule and last year, 26 four years 300 new converts were baptized: while in the Secur first three years of the same period, 56 had .been received in of {} Agra Four churches were founded in Delhi, one containing fa( 1S chiefly Christian peasants; another, a large number of artisans ang ( who make the Delhi shoes. A landholder, a member or two of been the royal family, and others also, joined these churches bet\\ « at )] In all these events, however, marks of haste and want of caution soon began to appear. Soon some absented themselves mon from church; others, pressed by the famine then ravaging the district, began to pursue their usual calling on the Sabbath; and at length many openly gave up their profesmon. Mr. Smith was compelled by 1ll health to leave India; but his successor applied T himself with fidelity to correct the evil Instruction, remon- H[bb strance, reproof, were all tried ; the law of Christ was faithfully an expounded ; and when these availed not, the pruning-knife was Vine applied with unsparing hand. In two years 150 members were fura] excluded from fellowship, and the nominal professors as far as Sprup possible removed. It is hourly acknowledged that, it is now UEen evident that the majority of the people came forward from Loy 1o sinister motives; and, finding after some delay that no worldly 1 oy advantage was gdmed they fe 11 back to their old habits.” he It is a matter greatly to be regretted that between the two Tisg Societies thus exuoymo specml pxosperltv, that vexy progress algeg should have given rise to a serious collision. In the village of Certay Mulyéna several of the converts who were dissatisfied with the lo missionary and with the small amount of gain their new profes- kady sion had brought, made their way over to Delhi,'and induced the ave | missionary there to re -baptize them. He believed them to be conscientious and listened to their request. Not long after the the }Jc ‘tent Delhi missionaries went over to Mulyana (though that village is Strict close to Meerut and thirty-eight miles from Delhi) and baptlzed iy IN INDIA. 55 twelve others. A chapel was soon erected in the little village, a nary; £ was few yards from that of the Church Mission; and by a most their unfortunate arrangement, a missionary who had formerly been NSOy connected with the Church Missionary Society was put in charge s toll of the new chapel. His head-quarters being fixed at Meerut in the where he had previously lived. ysical These things excited profound regret wherever they were to his spoken of amongst all missionaries in Northern India,some mission- old m aries of the Baptist Society included. There was but one opinion, one verdict pronounced, by all who know what native converts ; they It was thought that a serious group can (when they choose) profess. - inroad had been made upon that wise and holy practice of non- interference with each other’s converts, which has long been the Jowing n the rule with Evangelical missionaries in India, and is felt to be a n the security to all ; and hope was expressed that when the Committee ed In of the Home Society should be made acquainted with all the facts of the case, they would decline to sanction these proceedings aining and confine the Mission to its proper sphere. This hope has not rtisans two of been disappointed. A few weeks ago, by an arrangement made between the missionaries of both societies on the spot, the station jank of at Muly4na has been given up by the Baptist brethren, and har- mony of action restored. selves ng the 4. Baprist Mi1ssioN IN BURRISAL. 5 and th was Ten years ago, when reviewing the general results of Indian 1pphed Mission, notice was drawn to the special success which had been remon- granted to this mission, situated in the eastern part of the pro- ihfully vince of Bengal. It was shown that amongst the simple, agricul- ife Was tural population of those eastern swamps an earnest inquiry had IS were far 88 sprung up respecting the Gospel, and that a large number had been received into the Christian Church. Wisely fostered and i now lovingly treated, that spirit has never died away. If it has lost from in outward favour it has gained in steadiness, and its satisfaction \\'Ofldly in the Gospel is more complete; during the entire decade the mission has continued to grow, and at the present time is the the £0 largest mission of the Society on the continent of India. Only on certain points is it excelled in numbers by the mission around [lage 0 Colombo in Ceylon. Its present position is the result of quiet, ith toe steady labour on a favourable soil. No special causes of increase I'Ofes‘ P have been at work. The faithful preaching of Evangelical truth ; Ce d the the personal conversation of the missionaries ; the labours of con- g f0 % sistent native catechists; the steady maintenance of a kind but fter thfi strict discipline; the observance and employment of all public Jlage B ordinances: these alone have been the instrumentalities employed 56 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR tive, 4 on this interesting field of labour. The progress has been steady and most gratifying. It may be exhibited in the following manner: if allo Missio searce Catechists. Out-Stations. Churches. Communicants. ative Christians. had a three 1852 11 10 10 181 1250 dropp silent, 1862 0 16 17 447 3100 school young heathe The total number of members (or communicants) added to the Churches during the decade has amounted to 391. Discipline in the fa the same period has excluded from their fellowship no less than to the Deen ¢ 124 ; a striking illustration of the ignorance and moral weakness of native converts and of the tenacity with which heathen failings Mr. } and 4( still cling to them. Such discipline is a great benefit in building up a sound public opinion in the community, and its exercise is school seen to give strength and tone to their character at large. The Tecely That majority of the excluded members were probably restored to fellowship on proof of repentance and reformation. During eleven the ol we s years 400 members of the numerous congregations died, and in departing many gave evidence that the Lord Jesus was “all their hope salvation and all their desire.” Yet the Churches were increased diffey age to 17 in number, with nearly 450 members, and the whole com- munity now numbers more than 3000 persons. Like the converts 0 egt; in Chota Nagpore they have suffered greatly from persecution. It is with no satisfaction that their Hindu landlords have seen the people of fifty villages breaking from the thraldom of centuries and refusing to pay all the illegal cesses to which idolatrous festivals and observances have given rise. At times, therefore, strong the Iy attempts have been made to intimidate them by the violence to tefling which such enemies usually resort. Beatings, confinements, money- hag ¢ fines, have been frequent. On one occasion eleven persons were the )] carried off and hidden for many days. The assault and abduction, farnes with all their attendant circumstances, created a great stir in the J, Bengal; and the conduct of the judge who tried the delinquents 0ca] having called for a special rebuke from the Sudder Court, was Statioy brought before one of the Committees of the House of Commons A‘a in illustration of the character of the County Courts a few years Paidy ago. On another occasion one of the native preachers was falsely Preag] accused and sentenced to two years’ imprisonment: him also the s Sudder Court released. It is a great relief to the converts that the to 19& judge of their district has since exercised his office with justice pmme and integrity. Olge In one respect this prosperous Mission is exceedingly defec- ite IN INDIA. b7 steady tive, and it is not only right but kind to point out an evil which, anner. if allowed to remain, will greatly impair the efficiency of the —— Mission and injure its people. Throughout the Mission there is scarcely any education whatever. For some time Mrs. Martin 13, had a girls’ boarding-school with twenty-five girls; and two or —— three adult classes with a few women. Shortl after the girls dropped down to eight, and respecting the adults the Report was silent. The boys at school numbered only sixty in three small — schools. Such is the education provided for the children and young people of a native Christian community just emerged from fo the heathenism, and numbering 3000 souls. This is not altogether the fault of the missionaries; they have once and again appealed line mn to the Home Society for the necessary funds, but nothing has s than been done. sakness ¢« According to the census I made last year,” says Mr. Martin, “ there are in the Christian community 592 boys ailings and 409 girls. Last year there were eight girls in the boarding- ulding e 18 school for a few months, and about sixty boys in three villages received a little instruction during a few months of the year. . The red to That is all, absolutely all, so far as 600 boys are concerned, and the girls fare even worse ! If something is not done without delay eleven we shall lose our influence over both parents and children.” We ad in 11 their hope that the present decade will see the commencement of a very different state of things, and we learn with pleasure that Mr. crease Page has recently received authority from the Home Committee p COM- nverts to establish suitable schools throughout his district. cution. oell the 5. Tar LoxpoN MissioN AT CUDDAPAH. s D Another of those outbursts of religious feeling which indicate estivals strong the increasing power of the Word of God in India, and show it telling not only on individuals but upon masses of the population, ence 10 money- has occurred during the decade in the district of Cuddapah in the Madras Presidency. In 1852 deeper conviction and greater 15 were earnestness began to manifest themselves in the congregation of {ucti@ gtir 10 the London Mission in the town of Cuddapah, composed partly of local residents and partly of villagers in the neighbouring out- nqlleflts stations. H't, Wfls At the same time inquirers arrived from the village of )mmonS Paidala, forty miles away, where the Gospel had often been v Vefws fulsely preached and the Word distributed, asking for teachers and Christian schools, avowing their want of faith in idols, and wishing Jso the to learn more of the ‘new way.” In proof of their sincerity, the hat the people gave up their idol and turned their temple into a school- _ justiCe house. By the end of the year more than fifty were baptized. Quite a stir was excited all over that portion of the country. i defec 58 TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR The missionary and the catechists, wherever they travelled, and & statior gathered large congregations, especially from the villagers and the intelligent artisans; and everywhere were assured of the fo occ utter dissatisfaction which prevailed respecting Hindu idolatry. was 4 Caste, however, was found to possess a most powerful hold upon tions, the people, and to hinder not only the growth of convictions, but every even sincere inquiry. Nevertheless many believed ; idols were greath brought, of brass and of stone, the property both of individuals them, and of communities, and several temples were surrendered, to be Cudds used as school-rooms and chapels. Next year 274 were baptized; applie the year following, 200, of whom 116 were baptized on a single Madu day. The year following, 60 more were added. Work in- Ahme creased greatly on the missionary’s hands; a new station was Detwe formed at Nundial; and the out-stations were increased to thirty- decads two, divided into separate circles for more convenient super- intendence. For three years religious life and inquiry were ‘ most active over a large district, during which nearly 800 persons were baptized. Opposition, too, was not idle, and in some cases proceeded to violence. On several occasions converts were Madur beaten; but the delinquents found themselves within' the grasp of the law, and were imprisoned and fined. Since then the work Ahm@ has gone on more quietly, but it has slowly continued to grow; and at the end of the decade the thirty stations of the London Mission contained in all 1486 native converts, where, when the “( decade began, there were less than 200. A neighbouring {3 1n g mission of the Propagation Society included also 1805 souls, all £V0 fe added (it is believed) within that period. It seems strange, to ver however, that in both missions the number of communicants bears t0 ver such a small proportion to the number baptized. They are only Toung 184:ina, community of 3200 Christians. Under ordinary cir- our my cumstances this would indicate a very low state of piety in the ur missions, so low as to be incredible in the case of men who have Preach Just come out of heathenism, and some ex eside nomenon 1s desirable. planation of the phe- fl‘equ@ S0me - 6. TrE AMERICAN MISSIONS IN A HMEDNUGGUR, ong 1 culyy It has already been mentioned, that on the arrival of the theae ( deputation from the American Board in India in 1855, the “( visited all the missions of the Board, and held counsel with the for ¢ missionaries which each circle contained. One important result of these consultations was the reconstruction of the missions in 0l h g the districts of Madura and Ahmednuggur, and the endeavours to make each mission more efficient in its influence on the people ! DUty Pl at large. It was thought to be too concentrated at certain points, Woy I IN INDIA. 59 led, and too weak in others. These defects were remedied; new and stations were formed on system; and a few new men despatched “the to occupy them. One object secured by the new arrangement was the more exact and definite instruction of the village popula- 1y pon tions, and the careful organisation of village churches, in which but Both districts have every new convert should find friends. yere greatly prospered, and large numbers of converts have joined uals them, the result not of any special inquiry, such as that in o be Cuddapah, but the fruit of diligent and prayerful labour wisely applied to the winning of souls. The larger mission is that in ged; ngle Madura; that which has been most prospered, perhaps, is that in - Ahmednuggur. The following figures will show the contrast Was between their position at the beginning and at the end of the decade :— ity- lp@l‘- yere Out- Native Cate- Communi~ Native Boys in|Girls in Stations|{Pastors.| chists. cants Christians.| School. | School. 800 S01e 1852 0 0 39 387 3070 2529 168 Madura { 1362 6 89 1127 6372 il 216 were 145 masp 1852 0 2 144 331 704 140 rork Ahuwdnuggur{ 1362 36 5 33 553 955 209 119 PO ndon ¢ Qur mission has made great advances,” says Mr. Ballantine, the “in several respects since 1852. Previous to that year we had ring devoted much labour to boarding-schools, to English schools, and all to vernacular schools, with heathen teachers, with some attention nges to vernacular preaching and tours, particularly in the region hears round Ahmednuggur, and had gathered some precious fruit into only our mission Church. In 1851 we somewhat changed our plan. -l Qur schools were given up, and we devoted ourselves to the ) the preaching of the Gospel to a much greater extent than before. have Besides attending to this work at our principal stations, we made phe- frequent preaching tours to the villages in the vicinity, where some religious interest was manifest. We made scarcely any long tours. In general our labour was concentrated on parti- cular points, and there we gradually gathered converts. ‘At first f the these converts all belonged to the one Church in Ahmednuggur. On the arrival of the deputation we expressed our desire they for the establishment of a superior educational institution 1in ) the Bombay, hoping it would be followed by similar institutions at ;@ufi Ahmednuggur and the other stations in the Deccan. The ns iH deputation pointed out the difficulties in the way of our proposed 70uLs plan, frankly stated that the Board could not bear the expense it ‘eople would involve, and urged us to pursue the labours we were ointsy 60 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR carrying on in the villages, as of greater importance and promise. they ev which They also showed us that when an English school or college for preparing young men for the ministry should grow naturally out Hindus of the wants of the native Christian community, it would be more which likely to work satisfactorily, and accomplish the end for which it they re was proposed. We are now heartily glad that our previous thelr qu Muzabe views were not carried out, for we are satisfied that our present plan of operations is far superior to that which we had proposed. dfiily b4 “ With the consent of the deputation, we at once determined ost st to send a portion of our missionary force into the villages around may of us, and three new stations were soon established. The results of have Christia these labours in the rural districts have been very encouraging. We now have, in the collectorate of Ahmednuggur, twenty the wh churches, containing 545 communicants, residing in ninety-six Christia villages and towns. tive wo The average number of communicants received into our Churches each year, during the last six are well years, has been 74; in 1861 we received 82 converts, and impose 363 in the five years preceding. The whole number received without during the last ten years has amounted to just 500, of whom half blgh were connected with Christian families, and half were drawn ent of direct from heathenism.” by, hay probab 7. Tar MuzABEE SIKHS. s they I ’” Much has been said, during recent years, of a religious move- Christia ment among the soldiers of one of the Sikh regiments serving in Sepoys. the Punjab. Reports went abroad that the whole regiment were in a state of sincere inquiry ; that they were in constant commu- fl‘}e Teg] ey al nication with missionaries; that many had been baptized ; but all copy that, owing to the jealous interference of the Supreme Govern- ment, the inquiry had been checked, and might possibly come to ey hs Iany 0 an untimely end. These things were, to some extent, true; the nati\'e ( real facts have been communicated to the Society most interested, and the following summary has been kindly supplied by the With ), missionary best acquainted with the matter in its entire details. ¢ The KuatraBAD mission of the Church Missionary Society,” of 330 ] 1861' | says Mr. Robert Clark, “a branch of the Peshawur Mission, Contrily, was commenced in July, 1860, in consequence of a movement and Yy in favour of Christianity which had sprung up spontaneously Attendy 1 ! among the men of the late 24th Punjab Infantry, now the 32d Native Infantry. The men of this regiment are Muzabee Sikhs, i h who were enlisted during the Mutiny of 1857, in which they bey proved themselves brave and faithful soldiers. An outcast tribe, they no sooner found their position in society changed by their ol POhce daring gallantry, and their sudden acquisition of wealth, than endlllan S | IN INDIA. 61 mise, they evinced a desire to shake off their present religious bonds, e for which associate them with the very lowest class of Sikhs and 7 out Hindus. Some of them, through the study of Christian books, more which they found at Delhi, and through the instruction which ich it they received at various places from missionaries who visited Vions their quarters, have in this regiment become Christians. Other esent Muzabees, in other parts of the country, have become, and are osed, daily becoming, Mahomedans. The former are proving our nined most steady friends, whilst the latter, whenever the opportunity round may offer, will prove our most dangerous foes. More Muzabees have become Mahomedans than those who have embraced lts of ging: Christianity ; and it still remains to be seen whether, as a class, wenty the whole body of Muzabees will become Mahomedans or v Christians. ty-SIx v The Mahomedan religion holds out the more attrac- jcants tive worldly inducements to men of this stamp, for its converts it SIX are well received, and in some cases rewarded ; few restraints are , and imposed upon them, and their natural inclinations may be gratified without let or hindrance. eived The strict morality of Christianity o half obliging them to renounce all sin, the absence of all encourage- Irawn ment of a temporal kind, and past discouragement in years gone by, have repelled many from the religion of Christ. It is not probable .that the Muzabees, as a class, will remain many years as they now are. ¢ There are now (1862) about sixty-five or seventy native nove- Christians connected with this mission, of whom twenty-one are ng in Sepoys. About 110 boys, in two schools, with the two wings of - \ere the regimént, and twenty-three girls, are under daily instruction. mmu= They are receiving a thoroughly Christian education. The boys + but all come to church, and repeat the responses at the services. They have also been taught to sing, and form the choir at church. pverl- me 10 Many of their parents also attend the services; most of the native officers are present at least once on the Sunday. The :H the rested, elder boys have had gardens allotted to them, in which they worl \ the with their own hands, and for which they pay rent. The sum of 330 rupees has been contributed by the natives alone during . ciety;” 1861, chiefly towards the expenses of the school, and has been contributed in annas and pice. The congregations on Sundays isSiOIh ement and Wednesday evenings vary from forty to 200, and the attendance at daily prayers is about twenty. oously ““The Muzabees as a people are ignorant, and as adults learn 0 32 ikhs, slowly ; but the children are quick, and in no way deficient. They were formerly addicted to great crimes, and when not , they j tribe, enrolled for service, are still watched in their villages by the police. Their energy, their recklessness of life, and powers of , theit endurance, will make their presence felt for good or for evil, ; than 62 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR wherever they may be. They require very peculiar treatment; life; £ this pa but freed as they are from the trammels of caste, they have the reache power to become, under good management, a most useful, and it The Khairabad throug is to be hoped also, a religious class of people. other Mission is the only mission that has ever been established in North India for the direct benefit of Christian Sepoys; and as from { arouse such, claims the cordial sympathy of all who are interested in of the the welfare of on native army.” such 1 8. ‘THE EpvcAaTioNAL MISSIONS. nothin truth | In the cases hitherto cited, the supporters of missions cannot year, It fail to observe that the large and rapid success described has been attained among rude and simple populations. Whether we in the | look at the Coles of Chota Nagpore, the Mahars of the Deccan, time, 2 the Shanars of Tinnevelly, the peasantry of Burrisal and Cudda- among pah, the Muzabees of the Punjab, or the Karens of Burmabh, it is the for and to evident that they belong to the same stratum in society; that they are not the rulers who influence public opinion, or exhibit founde the wealth of their country ; that they belong to a somewhat low Tanne type of civilisation ; and that on the whole their moral stamina is Openat weak, and its resources are poor. Such classes from the earliest ther times have in India been comparatively free from those terrible C()nVe.) caste-rules in which the public opinion of the upper classes con- of dray centrates its strength. Though influenced by them, and partially charget involved in them, their position in the social scale has given them rule do comparative immunity from that system of bondage by which Missioy the -educated and wealthy classes are fettered. Oppressed in opinion, oppressed in position, at the mercy of others, yet possess- ing the cravings of humanity, they have found in the Gospel a loving friend, after whom they have yearned. With little to lose in giving up their errors, they have found the burden of Celonty professing the Gospel easy and light. To the poor the Gospel is ) preached; and with few obstacles in their path, even in India, BOIHbay many thousands of the labouring population have listened to its gentle and friendly voice. Ponngy Mfldl‘as But the middle classes of Indian society are also feeling its tl power; and facts plainly show that, during the last ten years, the missions which bear more directly upon them, have produced deeper impressions than before,shave on occasions stirred their Th religious feelings profoundly, have excited their deepest fears, thei]’ 0 have aroused their active opposition, and yet again and again hel‘e have led some of their members captives to the truth. It is well known that these classes are specially affected by English educa-~ Vants, employ tion ; that their sons seek its benefits with a view to prosperity in an()thér IN INDIA. 63 tment; life; that large numbers attend missionary English schools for ve the this purpose, and that a considerable amount of Christian truth and it reaches the middle, and even the upper classes of native society, irabad through the channel of these schools, which can reach them in no hed in other way. It is well known, also, that when converts are drawn nd a8 from the students of these schools, immense opposition is usually sted in aroused ; and the honour of all Hindu families, and the security of the Hindu religion, are felt to be at stake. For many years such influences have been brought to bear upon them; and nothing is more clearly demonstrable than the fact, that Christian truth is exercising a more powerful influence over them every cannot year. .ed hflS It is well known that there are several missions established er we in the great cities of India which devote a large amount of efforts, Jeccal, time, and money, to this special branch of missionary operations, Yndda- amongst which the missions of the Free Church of Scotland hold the foremost place. Time was required to carry out the work, h, it 13 -+ that and to test the theory on which the educational missions were exhibit founded; and as time goes on, it is proving in a very distinct ot low manner, that these missions, wisely conducted, in cordial co- uina 18 operation with other places and other efforts, have vindicated eqrliest their right to be regarded as one of the most effective means of errible conveying the Gospel to the intelligent classes of Indian cities, and of drawing from them into the native church men of thought, 5 ol tially character, stability, and power, which the rural populations as a rule do not supply. During the past ten years several of these them which missions have increased in the following manner : — sed 1 1852. Communi- 1862. 1058685+ cants »ospel a Communi- cants. Native * added in (|Communi- Native Christians.|| ten years. cants. Christians. ttle 0 Calcutta, Free Church 27 87 64 84 196 ” Est.Church, Scotlanci 12 gl 24 40 den 0 bRl Lond. Miss. Society . | 28 92 44 168 Spe 1§ 2 2 15 45 16 [ndi naid, Bombay, Est.Church, Scotland 14 1 Free Church . 24 48 88 75 150 fo 18 Poonah, Free Church 16 52 (40) 56 92 Madras, Free Church 28 46 (90) 113 150 ”»” Lond. Miss. Society : (not folunded) 55 42 100 ling 168 Total tne 137 346 405 453 912 Iy oduce These missions are not exclusively educational, nor are all their foarss their converts and members persons of well-cultivated minds. There may be found among them orphan girls, Christian ser- 20 Pl vants, and converts who have left their villaces for business 15 W el employments in town. But still education, in one form and educd” another, occupies the most conspicuous place in their operations; oL fy 10 s 64 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR each mission devotes much time to its English Institution, and support the chief portion of their converts has been drawn from that One source. Teasons Those who have been baptized and received into mem- bership from among the heathen are not fully distinguished from Upper those who have been admitted from Christian families and from policy village churches. Frequently does it happen that when converts pinces are drawn from respectable families they do not come alone. that on After a time a wife, a cousin, a brother, or widowed sisters, also should become Christians. Thus it has happened, that in the London among Mission in Calcutta, in eleven years, thirty-six young men and aside ten women have become converts through the medium of the Praced, Institution alone. The missions above named, however, are not The the only ones that have received a blessing on English Christian ot fay education. The Wesleyan mission at Royapettah in Madras, during | the Church Mission in Palamcottah, the ¥Free Church Mission €rhimen at Nagpore, have been signally blessed in this manner: and Commay other missions in various parts of India, have on occasions guished The number drawn single converts by the same influence. War he cannot be given with exactness; but there is good reason to tial Janc believe that the number of educated young men, drawn from way lof these English schools, during the last ten years, falls little short manage of 400. This number, small in itself, and small cocmpared with slonary the masses of Hindus amongst whom we dwell, yet indicates the dence, growing power of Gospel truth, and shows that the seed long being a sown is beginning to bear fruit. It may be added, that in the firly ¢ three Societies above named, sixteen such converts have during ¥ the the past ten years, been ordained as ministers among their éing b countrymen. Commuyp 9. NaTivE CHRISTIAN PRINCES. S0m§ gy Sabbag) For the first time in modern days the Church has seen in l‘Ought India during the past decade two of the princes of India quitting the mjgg their native religions and casting in their lot with Christians. are gty]| The MararasA DuuLeep SiNGH, on the annexation of the Pun- sty jab, became a ward of the English Government, and was placed } il a]‘e( by Lord Dalhousie under the judicious care of Sir John Login. I the p Residing at Futtehguhr, as he grew up he became acquainted eiely, with native Christians, attended public worship on Sundays with 0gs of the English residents, and made a personal study of the Bible. i gtg, At length he expressed his wish to be baptized, and Lord Dal- Stucey ¢ housie, having satisfied himself that the wish was sincere, and the of ol purpose well weighed, sanctioned the public profession of his faith. During the period of his residence in Futtehguhr, and his subsequent visits to India from England, the Maharaja has and Shinj always shown an interest in Missionary work, and continues to IN INDIA. 65 , and support several schools in the neighbourhood of his old residence. that mem= One cannot but regret, however, that, whether from political reasons or not, his influence as a Christian among the princes of from Upper India is lost to the country. When it has become the from policy of the empire to maintain great landhoiders and feudal \verts princes as supporters of the Government, it is to be regretted alone, that one so highly descended and possessing such great influence , ls0 should pass his days amongst the nobles of England, rather than ondon among those who might learn freedom from his example, and lay nand aside their prejudices against the religion which he has em- of the braced. e 106 The Raja or KaroorTHALA, who resides on his great estate ristian not far from Lahore, is one of the powerful Sikh chieftains who adras, during the Mutiny rendered signal services to the English gov- Ission ernment. Gathering his troops together he placed them at the and command of Sir John Lawrence, and with them greatly distin- 251008 guished himself before Delhi and in Oude. At the end of the amber war he was deservedly rewarded by titles of honour and substan- on {0 tial lands from the confiscated estates. Having lost his wife, he from was led to marry a young lady, the daughter of the English s short marniager of his estates, and soon after invited the American Mis- ] with sionaries to found a mission in the neighbourhood of his own resi- dence. res the Two missionaries at once accepted the invitation, one ] Jong being a medical man, and by their judicious management have fairly set the mission afloat. n the Their houses have been provided [aring b the Raja with the dispensary and schools, and a church is being built. The Raja himself and his brother are in constant {helr communication with them, attend their services, and the Raja’s sons are their pupils. All public work is stopped upon the Sabbath throughout the estate, and thus the Raja’s example is brought to bear upon the people as well as the instructions of een 10 haey the missionaries. gitting Owing to the influence of near relatives who are still Hindus, the Raja has not yet openly professed himself a stians. , Pun- Christian, but his sympathy for Christianity is not concealed. On a recent visit to Calcutta he openly attended public worship placed in the Free Church, and was present at the meeting of the Bible Lngifl- it Society. Still more recently he took a decided part in the meet- ings of the Punjab conference, and invited all the members to 5 wit an entertainment. Bible: The manly avowal of his principles, and his sincere desire to serve Christ, claim for him the warm sympathy d Dale nd the of all friends of Indian Missions, and with it the earnest prayer that he may not only himself be steadfast, but become a burning of lis and shining light in the darkness of his native land. 1, A0 1j;1 hfls jues to TS 66 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR Secutio beaten, 10. Missions 1N Burman. and it v The mission which of late years has attracted more notice and that in excited more interest in the hearts of Christian people than any jingle. other in the world, is the mission among the Karens of Burmah; and ha with a brief notice of its recent progress, this reference to special Colongl and prominent successes among our Indian missions comes to an pered 2 end. In the census taken of these missions ten years ago, the ernor, Burmah labours were not included. At that period only one enjoyed portion of the field was English territory, the province of Tenas- whom serim. Arracan, another province, had Karen settlements and governg churches only as an outpost of Pegu; and the chief seat of the the ung mission, and of the tribes amongst which the Gospel had begun with ur already to find such warm acceptance, was entirely in Burmese iteoug the foot hands. All this is now changed; the entire mission is carried forward on English territory, and its converts are our fellow- years subjects. Justly, therefore, must a review of Christian missions the coyy in India embrace the stations planted on Burman soil, as well as The those at which the various nations of India Proper are taught the divine truth of the revealed word. Suspensy landeq When the decade opened, these missions were in a strange Ortresg The missionaries were nineteen in number, scattered position. dl‘f ven in various directions; part were steadily labouring in the quiet follow;; districts of Maulmain and Tavoy; some were struggling on in ing(op the fever-swamps of Arracan, and a few occasionally paid flying Which ¢ | visits to the native churches near Rangoon and in the retired ; Cribe d, jungles of Bassein. Both in Arracan and Pegu there were large : fl[anc ; numbers of Christians, probably three or four thousand, young I [g lish and old, but in Arracan they were strangers, and throughout An ¢ Pegu they kept themselves as hidden as possible in order to Teuire escape persecution. Only the 4000 converts of Tenasserim were living in comfort and in peace. Copies of the Scriptures were comparatively few ; Christian literature was limited ; edu- HllgOOll cation was confined to a small proportion of the young; the civilisation of the converts was low. Circumstances were hostile ang Toy . to the growth of piety amongst the largest portion of the churches 'flll‘ned f and their people. Still the Karens had shown decidedly their DOpulat readiness to receive the Gospel; it was manifest to the few who a( o knew the facts, that they were a people ¢ prepared of the Lord ;” Outhlde t and the character of their traditions, their longing after teachers, Uy their need of helpers and friends, their freedom from idolatry, Thla priesthood, and systems of caste, their simplicity and sincerity of fo OWweq character, had for several years been drawing them in a steady ey stream into the Church of Christ. They had suffered bitter per- e Uy s IN INDIA. 67 secution from their Burman rulers; they had been fined, had been beaten, imprisoned, put in the “block,” and made pagoda-slaves ; and it was to avoid these exactions and penalties, cruelly enforced, e and that in 1843 thousands had forced their way through the dense nany jungle and over the steep hills which divided them from Arracan, mah; and had found light, and freedom, and kindness under the rule of ipecial Colonel Phayre, even in that feverish province. Still they pros- fo an pered and grew, even in Pegu itself, and under a Christian gov- 0, the ernor, sent by mistake from Ava, the converts of Bassein had v one enjoye two years of delicious rest. But fear of the English, enag- whom they had provoked by their insolence, led the Burman 5 and governors and magistrates of Pegu to pounce once more upon of the the unoffending Karens; persecution raged for several months begun with unusual fury; one of their pastors was crucified, and the rmese piteous cry rose daily from many thousand Karen hearts before arried the footstool of Divine compassion, that the wrongs of a hundred ellow- years might be avenged, and these merciless Burmans be expelled Jssions the country. ell 28 The cry was answered speedily. After only three months of ) ht the suspense, on the 11th of April, 1852, the English regiments landed at Rangoon; three days later, the Great Pagoda, the fortress of the city, was captured by assault, and the Burmans trange ttere driven away for ever; in August Prome was taken, and in the following December, by proclamation, the whole of the ancient » qu{et on i kingdom of Pegu was annexed to the British empire. The joy fiying which that event brought into myriads of homes cannot be de- scribed. efire “Oh! how I wish I could see the Queen of England,” Jarge said an old sufferer, “how I would worship her!” ¢ Before the English took possession we could neither breathe nor sleep.” 70Ung jghout An entire re-arrangement of missionary labours was at once dor 0 required, and for the first time the mission in Pegu received the Within sselim attention and occupied the position which were its due. three years stations of the first importance were established at ptures Rangoon and Bassein, at Henthada and Prome, at Shwaygyeen ; edll‘ ) y: the and Toungoo, and were occupied by no less than sixteen mis- sionaries. The Arracan mission was given up, the exiles re- hostile ul‘ChES turned to their homes; Tavoy, with its narrow territory and thin - thelt population, was compelled to yield to the superior claims of the broad straths of Pegu, and the only station of importance left f \\‘hg ;01‘(11 3, outside the newly annexed province was the flourishing town of Maulmain. chersy olatr} This reconstruction of the mission, and the labours that have followed it, both among Burmans and Karens, have been 1l’it,‘" 0{ attended with a signal blessing. In all the stations, native steady chiurches have been founded, and in several the converts have o P 68 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR future been received by thousands. It should specially be noticed, that Spint this prosperity has been granted not to the Karen stations alone, well-ta where scholars are willing, and their way is easy; during the the pre last ten years, a large number of conversions has taken place whom among the proud Buddhist Burmans, men full of prejudice and 7eal, puffed up by the consciousness of lofty merit hardly won; and chureh thus the hearts of men who are toiling in the hardest portion of and re; the field have been greatly cheered. Of the important events, the Ch however, by which this progress has been accompanied, and of love, 1 the incidents to which it has given rise it is not needful now to schools speak. Much has been recently written on the successes of the Sticcess Karen Missions, and it will be sufficient simply to mention some features of their progress. The founding of the Normal Schools Well for thy at Bassein, Rangoon, Henthada and Toungoo; the Theological the L School at Kemmendine; the consolidation of the presses at His hy Rangoon ; the additions made to the Karen translations, and the also.” publication of scientific and Christian books ; the ordination of well- taught native pastors, now forty-six in number, and the appoint- ment of more than 400 catechists; the distinguished labours of San Quala and his colleagues at Toungoo, by whom 2000 con- verts were baptized in two years; the extension of the mission amongst the wild tribes of the Eastern mountains; the great liberality and missionary zeal of the Karen converts, especially in Bassein; the visits of Mr. Kincaid to Ava; all appear in the recent history of the Burmah missions both as indications of their success, and as agencies for carrying progress still further onward. Prepared of the Lord and willing in His service, the Karens as a people have embraced the Gospel with joy as a long- desired friend. Except near Toungoo, their reception of the Gospel has been steady rather than rapid, and time has been Such given to organise, to instruct, and train the converts. training they greatly need. Ignorant, half civilised, possessing many of the vices and weaknesses produced by oppression, they u need to be taught, to be well supplied with Scriptures, to be A foy brought under law, that they may be holy instruments of spread- lave ; ing the Gospel, and manifest its best spiritual fruits in their lives. ad van Such work is not to be accomplished by the twenty-two mission- miSSiQ aries, now living among them. It must be done by the people of ¢y themselves, under the advice and instruction of the men who t()\\’ng have become their spiritual fathers. A more favourable oppor- b}" fay tunity has never been given in modern missions for illustrating miSSi()] this great principle of missionary economy ; and in few places UVQI‘ ] has it been so well acted on. Foreign missionaries can but Q(l@qua commence the work, it is the native churches and the native thay ¢ ministers that must carry it on. It seems, then, essential to the EEDey 69 IN INDIA. future prosperity of the mission, that it shall receive under the d, that alone, Spirit’s blessing from the foreign missionaries a constant supply of ng the well-taught, well-disciplined pastors. By far the greater part of - place the present converts have been brought in by such men ; amongst ce and whom a few have been distinguished by great ability and apostolic ;5 and zeal. While, therefore, it is pleasant to think of the many jungle- tion of churches with their little congregations, scattered over the land L ovents, and reaching to the mountains by which it is bordered ; and of and of the Christian families into which the Gospel has brought light and now fo love, the eye rests with peculiar pleasure upon the Normal of the schools and on the mission press; and it is for their increased success that every friend of the mission should earnestly pray. Ii Some Well may it be said, « Lift up your eyes and look on the fields, ychools for they are white already to harvest....Pray ye therefore )Iogical the Lord of the harvest that He will send forth labourers into ses ab His harvest ; 2 ¢ faithful men, who shall be able to teach others nd the also.” The following is the present extent of the mission : — fwell- Ppoint- Chief stations . 15 ours Of Out-stations . . . ® 382 ) con= Foreign Missionaries . 22 nission Native Ordained Pastors and Missionaries 46 Native Catechists and Preachers . 411 ) grenr Native Churches and Congregations . 352 ecially . 1n the Members and Communicants . . 18,439 . 59,366 f their Native Christians of all ages Normal Schools . . urther . 0 528 Scholars in them ce the a long- Population in Pegu and Tenasserim, 1,436,208 souls. of the s been InDIAN MISSIONARY WORK IN GENERAL. Such sessing In the preceding pages, there have been brought under review , they a few of the most striking features of missionary progress that fo bE T'he marked have appeared in India during the past ten years. spread” advance both in numbers and in character exhibited by the r H\'es. missions among the Coles, the Shanars, the Karens, the peasantry ission- of country districts, and the educated men of our Presidency Peopie towns has been shown in detail; but in a brief sketch like this, o Who by far the greater portion of the missionary labour and the Upiim" missionary success which the conntry has enjoyed, must be passed trating over with a single word. It is impossible here to describe in \llilfes adequate terms the steady, quiet, unobtrusive labours of more an bk than 500 men; or to guage the wide-spread knowledge, the deepening convictions, the mental struggles, the ripening resolves, fo 10 70 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR which, as months and years flow calmly by, that steady labour Young That work 1s Jabours is producing throughout the country at large. continued from day to day through every week and every month are me applieé of our tropic year. In the fiery heats of summer, in the depress- Ey ing languor of the heavy rains, as well as under the brilliant names skies of the cooler season, it bears its constant testimony against call to evil, and exercises its beneficial influence upon young and old. It differs widely from the work of the ministry at home. Like missiol tions ¢ his colleagues in that ministry, the missionary in India has to preach the Gospel, to instruct and govern churches, to seek after his thy a pure fellowship, and to stir up the zeal of his brethren against posses all evil within and around them. But though he has the same the e here aim, and employs the same God-given instrument, his work differs from theirs in the great variety of its forms, and in the sites ; ing { number of the agencies which he is compelled to employ success- fully to apply the Gospel in all its fulness to the Hindu society espect around him. All India is saturated with idolatry; he has to celvin make all Christian. He has not only to gain converts, to gather mstry them into churches, to develope in them and in their families and g swit a complete Christian life; he has to Christianise education, to Christianise literature, to Christianise public opinion, to Christian- 0 vis Forms of labour, therefore, and modes of action ise public taste. the ) required by the peculiarities of his field, spring up and are sug- Wood gested on every hand; and so wide is that field, so vast are its stus opportunities, that every active missionary always has his hands claim more than full: and, had he strength and time, he could without the difficulty treble his work at any hour. lllfllly Thus it is, that not merely on the Sabbath, but through the his week,—not merely in the formal pulpit, but in the school-house, editic the market-}?lace, in the private dwelling, and under the spreading literg tree, a missionary is called upon to speak, to write, to preach, Misg and teach that Divine Gospel which. he wishes to introduce into most many hearts. Thus it is, that at nearly 400 stations, fixed in the Dre\\ great marts of traffic, and in the great centres of public opinion, W more than 500 European and American missionaries, with nearly and 200 native colleagues, are steadily engaged in efforts to fulfil their to ]y ministry. Some hold the pastorate of churches; others preach Sini chiefly to the heathen ; some abide in a settled residence, others and are engaged in constantly visiting villages and towns in which no fllel‘e Christian teachers reside. Some teach their village - schools ang wholly in the vernacular tongues; others instruct the well- $tre trained students of English Collegiate Institutions. A few Yisio engage largely in literary labours, compiling dictionaries, gram- b mars, and vocabularies; editing translations of the Scriptures, s | preparipg school-books, or writing vernacular Christian works. hay IN INDIA. 71 Jabour Younger men study the language; older m en superintend the ork is labours of numerous native preachers and schoolmasters. All month are more or less familiar with building; and all are more or less applied to for the healing of the sick. ress- Wiant Every one who is familiar with Indian life, and with the names and services of Indian missionaries, will find it easy to gainst call to mind the character and value of their plans. Here one d old, Like missionary, with plan and tape in hand, is laying out the founda- has to tions of a church ; there another, a ripe scholar, is lecturing to k after his theological class on the manners of Ancient India. Here one, possessing great influence, is expounding to the Governor-general 1gainst 3 Same the reasons for legislating on the re-marriage of Hindu widows ; work here others take a share in framing the statutes of the univer- sities ; while yet another, well known in Cambridge, is instruct- in the 1CCess~ ing the “sweepers” of Agra, whom he has taken under his especial care. Here Dr. Caldwell, seated in his church, 1s re- ociety has t0 ceiving the reports of his numerous catechists and readers, instructing them in the Scriptures, listening to their sermons, g‘ather "0 and advising them in their difficulties ; there Mr. Page, in his milies jon, f0 swift canoe, traverses the narrow creeks of the Ganges Delta, to visit the churches of Burrisal; and here Dr. Binney, under fstian= aetion the great Pagodas of Kemmendine, and on the shores of its wooded lake, teaches his Karen students to make sermons, and e SUg- stirs them up to self-denying zeal. Here Mr. Hebick presses the are IS hands claims of personal religion on two officers whom he has met in the mission-garden ; there Mr. Walsh completes the labours of ithout many months by crowning with its gilt ball the pretty spire of his Futtehguhr Church; and there Mr. Thomas adds another gh the edition of the Bengali New Testament to that stream of Christian housey literature which for thirty years has poured from the Baptist eading Mission Press. We see Mr. Wenger slowly producing that reaclly most diffcult of Indian translations, the Sanskrit Bible; Mr. e 10f0 Drew, translating the Tamil classic of the ancient writer Aveyar; nthe we follow Mr. Moerike into the Badaga huts of the Nilgherries; illion) and find Dr. Mason, seated on a fallen tree, explaining Scripture pearty to his young scholars in the jungles of Toungoo. There Mr. | their Smith holds a tough discussion with the Brahmins of Benares, 1eac and Mr. Lacey is derided by the shameless priests of Pooree; others there Mr. Tuting is struck by a fanatic in the bazaar of Peshawur; ich 10 and Mr. Sargent and his people are pelted by rioters in the chools streets of Pelamcottah. Here Dr. Glasgow completes the re- el vision of the Guzerati Bible ; Dr. Winslow writes the last word | few in his Tamil Dictionary, the study of thirty years; and there, in g‘}'{lm' his little bungalow, surrounded by the people whom his plans 0 have won to Christ, Mr. Ragland lies down to die. Who is the WC’YkS' 72 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR IN IMDIA. lady seated in that pretty room, surrounded by so many neatly dressed women ; while through the open window comes the scent of roses and sweet-briar, and “the vines with the tender grape give a good smell?” That is Mrs. Mault of Nagercoil, who came to India before we were born, and who in her lace- school has found employment for the women and girls whom she ; has long instructed in her schools. And who is that other lady, standing in the verandah, weighing out calomel and quinine for that long row of men and women gathered around her door? That is Mrs. Lincke, who having given her school-girls their morning lessons, now turns for a couple of Hhours to assist her husband’s flock with that medical advice and aid of which they often stand in need. There is no monopoly there of character or zeal, of useful- ness or success. Neither nation, nor church, nor society, can JaNnNvary 1862 claim pre-eminence in plans carried out, or in blessings realised. If English Cl 1wurchmen and Congregationa]ists maintain the Shanar Mission, American Baptists have won the Karen; German brethren are bringing in the Coles; and the Scotch missionaries are first in educational usefulness; the martyrs of the decade were American Presbyterians ; and the palm in self-denial must be given to the Moravian brethren buried in the Himalaya snows. The labours of all are combined to accomplish but one purpose, as they are called forth by one authority ; the co-operation is loving and he arty ; it manifests the same spirit of self-consecration ; it asks for the same acceptance and the same | Divine aid. Looking at the basis on which it rests, and the power it begins to exert, who can wonder that to earnest minds missionary work appears the most fascinating beneath the sun ? who can wonder that, steadfastly pursued , its repeated blows have begun to tell : and tl hat, according to promise, the Word of God, even in India, is beginning to appear, “like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces?” SUMMARY OF THE STATISTICAT TABLES, SvmMmAry oF MISSIONS IN INDIA, CryroN, AND BuUunnasi From the Statistical Tables of Indian Missions recently com- piled, the following summaries are taken. It only needs to notice, that as the Burmah Missions wer e not included in the Tables of 1852, for purposes of comparison, a third column is required in the Comparative Summary, which shows the results of 1862 on the same field as that of 1852. o ¥ - s (.’L: = [ — (.-' = AR = - - \CC- 01 der D Ly ucn o o e c’% = =N = :\9 Ec-i- < < .__ 1 55 = = ’—’:_ = =S (.l: ":P-‘b. SumMmARY OF MissioNs IN INp1a, CEyLoN, AND BurMaH, JANUARY 1862. MISSIONARIES NATIVE CONVERTS. Boys’ ScHOOLS. GIrLS’ ScHOOLS. Vernacular Anglo- Boys’ Boarding. Day. Schools. Vernacular. Boarding{. PRESIDENCIES. *SUOI}E}S *QATIEN ‘SjueoTUNWUWIO) B (LBl ‘sfog *S[00YOS ‘sfog *ST00TOS ‘sfoq *S[ooyos *STILY) *ST00TOS *S[ILY) *SURISLIT) SATYEN 9ATIEN] *SuorNqIryuoy) | ign _%_ Rupees. . 17 130 *S9[2INT)) I § v 29 25 Bengal & ‘suo1jels-jn() \ g *SISIY093B.) SAIJRN l § 4,719 20, i 7,872 129 4,820 23 695 7,119 40 1,031 946 North-west Provin- 3 119 11 é 73 1,488 5,301 8,398 104 4,398 14 564 49 5,978 44 879 15 719 ces, Punjab, &c. j Bombay . . 8 41 40 10 50 53 965 2,231 1,798 51 2,107 112 1,787 26 1,157 269 Madras B 146 15 210 60 903 7 ‘{15 Z 20,218 110,237 75,870 1069 25,061 53 1185 74 6,836 151 8,988 63 2019 Ceylon 60 150 42 102 224 3,859 37,150 209 8,226 164 23 1,657 110 3,844 5 145 15,273 s s Total 140 1925 519 1365 1190 31,249 153,816 130,588 1562 44,612 101 2720 18 23,377 371 15,899 114 4098 Burmah ° 15 382 22 46 5 411 352 18,439 59,366 87,504 249 3,778 438 586 2 963 3 103 Total o 386 541 186 24 o o 1542 g 2307 ([ 49,688 213,182 218,092 1811 48,390 108 3158 19 [ 23,963 373 16,362 117 4201 74 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR COMPARATIVE SUMMARY. Ba Lo Sa India and Ceylon | India and Ceylon |India, Ceylon, and in 1852. in 1862. Burmah in 1862. Ch Societies 22 31 31 Ge Stations. . . 313 We Out-stations . unknown 371 386 1,925 2,307 We Foreign Missionaries 395 519 541 Est Native Missionaries 48 140 136 Native Catechists 698 1,365 1,776 1 Native Churches 331 Communicants 1,190 1,542 Fie 18,410 31,249 49,688 Un Native Christians . 112,491 153,31 213,182 Vernacular Day Schools 1,347 1,562 1,311 En Scholars 47.504 44,612 48,390 Irig 93 I0I 108 Boys’ Boarding Schools .. . Christian Boys 2,414 2,720 3,158 Bas Anglo-Vernacular School 126 185 193 Scholars 0 ° 14,562 23,377 23,963 Ber Girls’ Day Schools 347 371 3713 Lei Girls 11,519 15,899 16,362 Mo Girls’ Boardin.g Schools . 102 114 117 Christian Girls 2,;-:- 779 4,098 4,201 Translations of the Bible: Ten languages. Twelve. Fourteen A Ditto New Testament Five others. Three others. Five others. An Twenty books Separate Books . in seven others. Scriptures circulated in ten years unknown 1,634,940 Christian Tracts, Books, &ec. . unknown 8,604,033 Eu Mission Presses . 25 25 Mi Expenditure last ten yea;‘s £190,000 £285;;>oo £294,300 Son Local Contributions last year ~ £33,500 £45,325 £46,800 Native Contributions last three oth years . . . £13,000 About £18,000 h njg Government Expenditure on Education in India, during 1860, £298,004. Wit Inf IV. MISSIONARY SOCIETIES IN INDIA. B he The summaries now given show that India, in respect to its evangelisation, cannot be regarded as a neglected country. Tt is not occupied as its population deserves, as its vast extent re- quires, or in proportion to its claim over other and smaller fields of labour. Nevertheless, the Christian Church does employ within its provinces a very large amount of agency and spend a large proportion of its missionary funds. The comparison between the beginning and end of the decade now past, shows in mere figures a great increase in the agency; while in point of fact, the interest of the Church in the progress of Indian missions has increased ten-fold. The following is a list of the Societies now labouring in India:— IN INDIA. 75 Baptist Missionary Society. American Presbyterian Church. London Missionary Society. American Baptist Missionary n, and Society for the Propagation of Union. 1862, the Gospel. American Free Missionary So- Church Missionary Society. ciety. General Baptist Mission. American Free-will Baptist. Welsh Calvinistic Mission. American United Presbyterian Wesleyan Missionary Society. Mission. Established Church of Scot- American Dutch Reformed land. Church. Free Church of Scotland. American Evangelical Lutheran Mission. United Presbyterian Church. English Presbyterian Church. British and Féreign Bible So- Irish Presbyterian Mission. ciety. Basle Evangelical Mission. Religious Tract Society. Berlin Evangelical Mission. Bible Translation Society. Leipsic Lutheran Mission. Christian Vernacular Education Society. Moravian Missionary Society. American Bible Society. American Board. American and Foreign Bible al! ers American Methodist Episcopal Society. Mission. American Traet Society. j00ks 1erss In this list appear the principal Missionary Societies of Europe and America. Those which do not appear, as the Paris Missionary Society, the Netherlands Missionary Society, and some American Societies, have given all their limited strength to other fields; and a few, like the Turkish Missions Aid and the g: 000 Chinese Evangelisation Societies, have been formed for a special mission in one special country. These twenty-four societies, with the seven societies for literature and education, have sent into India and now maintain 541 missionaries, and pay from Europe and America annually 250,000l These agencies will be now examined in detail. o Ifs Jt18 V. MISSIONARY STATIONS. 1 1852. 1862. Gelds Stations. Stations. Out-stations. 1}]10}’ nd & Bengal . . 89 74 112 North-west Provinces 21 34 22 S0l Punjab and Central India 8 31 25 s 1 Bombay . 19 26 41 Madras 121 146 I575 nt 0 55 60 Ceylon 150 51008 Burmah . I5 382 oties Total 319 386 2307 76 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR The establishment of a missionary station is a question of the Peshs highest importance from the great interests of many kinds that Mool are involved ; and it is well carefully to consider in what localities the i these expensive Indian missions are carried on. “The friends of to th Jesus,” says Dr. Somerville, “ in seeking to rescue the heathen Mad: world from the dominion of Satan, and to bring it under the Triva benign authority of the Lord Jesus Christ, should manifest as To 1 much care and wisdom in fixing on their points of conflict as the Shig men of this world do in conducting earthly warfare. It appears 0 to us, that in a vast country like India, where selection is unhappily Amey still easy, any field that may be chosen should have these six Teney qualities :—it should be accessible ; it should be central ; it should years be in the midst of an active and energetic race of men ; it should hope not interfere with the doings of other societies; it should be the salubrious; and it should be distinctive: perhaps we should himse add another, that it be a place where the missionaries will enjoy the protection of the civil authorities.” It will be found Preve Qeare on examination that, judged by this standard, a very large « he number of the stations already existing must be considered to S 10 0u be wisely placed. ages The table above given shows a decided increase in the number \el) of chief stations during the last ten years. The gain in numbers great amounts to seventy-three; but in fact the gain is greater; some they stations ill placed have been given up for better ones, and by a cert d rearrangement of their strength some missions have been ren- dered more compact and more efficient than before. The whole “ Do of e number of stations still existing, that have been founded during the decade, amounts to ninety-six, Of these eleven have been Visite and commenced in Bengal; thirty-eight in the North-west provinces, the Punjab, and Rajpootana; seven in Bombay ; twenty-seven afiy in Madras; two in Ceylon; and eleven in Burmah. The facts leh(r“ Asia already given in reference to the large extension of the Church Tisgj missions ; the arrival of several new societies, and the opening of Oude and Burmah, sufficiently explain this increase, though a sent, part is also due to the steady progress of almost all missions D and societies attempting to occupy the country in force, eSpe The new stations include towns and cities of great importance, S0cley theiy and are a valuable addition to hitherto existing agency. They include, in Bengal and Behar, the towns of Santipore, Gya (a a4 g APpes great seat of Hindu pilgrimage), Patna, and Ghazeepore. In the North-west, the new Church mission station in Allahabad, Lucknow and Seetapore, Bareilly, and Moradabad, with other ang ) great towns in Oude and Rohilkund ; a second station in Futteh- COompy guhr; the new missions of the Propagation Society in Delhi and Tegle Roorkee; the American stations in Dehra, Rawul Pindee, and 1l Uthgy T —— IN INDIA. i the that Peshawur; the Church Missions in Amritsir, Peshawur, and Mooltan, and the Rajpootana mission just begun; all stations of 1tles s of the first-rate rank, and fraught doubtless with stores of blessing to the people around them in future years. In Bombay and | 1eN tf 16 Madras, they include places like Aurungabad and Ahmedabad, Trivalore and Palgaut, Vellore and Arcot, Bezwara and Ellore. £ as 16 To the Burmah stations already mentioned, may be added Shwaygyeen and Toungoo. ears On only one of these stations will we offer remark. The pl American Mission, established in Peshawur in 1857, was but the SIX renewal of efforts made among the Affghans of Loodiana many ol Id years ago, and is especially designed for that people. It was ould hoped that after a time, Mr. Loewenthal, might be able to leave be the English territory to reside in one of their cities, and devote juld himself to their instruction. Government orders, however, Wi I prevent all foreigners from passing the frontier, and he has en- und deavoured to search them out in the neighbourhood of Peshawur. 106 0 “The New Testament has been translated into Pushto, and re- 1 to ligious discussions have been carried on in the city, in the vil- lages of the Peshawur and Susufzai districts. The Affghans are her very disputatious, and reasoning with them is a work of the bers greatest difficulty. The spiritual nature of the Christian faith ome they seem totally incapable of appreciating. Still in a manner )y & certain unreasonable prejudices do seem to be giving way.” ;. . . el % Pesh awur 1s a most important place in reference to the varie ty 10 le There of people with whom a missionary may come in contact. ng visited us Jews from Bokhara, Farsiwans from Affghanistan, )eel. and Kafirs from the mountains north of Cabul The Sia-posh 1CES, Kafirs seem to be a most interesting people; having but little vell religion apparently, and being certainly free from those violent 9018 Asiatic prejudices against the foreigner as such, which bar the ? 11Ch missionary s way among the Hindus and Mahomedans. At pre- 0 0 sent, however, there is no access to them.”’ | 1 4 During the last ten years much information has been circulated, 1015 especially among the committees and friends of missionary societies at home, respecting the neglected provinces of India and 1Ce their principal cities and towns. Mr. Wylie’s volume on ¢ Bengal hey as a Field of Missions,” marked quite an era in missionary appeals of this sort. It has been followed by others, especially 1(& In the earnest statements of the Missionary Conferences of Bengal ad, and Madras. More recently, the United Presbyterian Missionary her committee of Scotland published communications respecting the neglected fields of India, received from such men as Dr. John el and Wilson, Dr. Murray Mitchell, Dr. Leckie, Mr. Wylie and an others, who personally knew the fields for which they pleaded. 78 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR lishe It is pleasant to think that many of the localities whose claims were then advocated have been partially occupied during the life last four years. The committee chose Rajpootana as their own. the But the Irish Mission have since taken Ahmedabad; the English Supp Presbyterian Church have founded one station at Rampore Bau- oper: succ leah, in the northern districts of Bengal; the London Mission at Mirzapore is fixing a branch at Singrowlee, and the Wesleyan clear Missionary Society has taken Bancoorah. Slowly, but steadily, posit the little Christian fortresses are erected and the districts quietly actlo occupied. Jead In the position and influence of the missionary stations in that India lie both a gain of the past, and well-grounded hope for the preh future. Foreign missionaries, however Aealous, supported by that Societies, however wealthy, can hope only to commence the lame work of regenerating the great Empire, and hence have to apply the g their efforts in the best way in the most influential localities. ore Looked at singly, our missionary stations certainly appear to Tlency occupy all the best sites that can be found throughout the existy country; and when viewed in combination, in the influence they Tead exert together on the country, as a whole, it must be acknow- only ledged that they are wonderfully well placed. They are found other in all the great centres of commerce, the centres of political fait] influence, and in the centres of religious opinion. From Peshawur to Chittagong, across the whole “of Northern India, along the wealthy and well-peopled Ganges valley, almost every one of the largest towns and cities has its missionary station, and some have three or four Along the chief lines of traffic in the Tamil and Telugu provinces, in the Deccan and in Mysore, the same is true; and the same is seen in Burmah, on the Irraw addy, the SltaDO‘ and the Salween. ¢ There remaineth much land to be possessed but a large number of the chief cities, and several important provinces, have been well occupied in preparation for the campaign The following list gives a brief view of the agency in some of these cities: — Missionaries Missionaries Calcutta 34 Delhi 6 Madras 35 Bangalore 1 Bombay 16 Mangalore 8 Allahabad f 5 Benares 13 Rangoon { 6 natives f Lucknow Maulmain 5 ‘f Agra { 7 natives It must, however, be allowed that all missions are not equally l; well placed, nor equally well sustained. Some have been estab- ;\ IN INDIA. 79 Im$ lished in very isolated positions, and are almost struggling for the life. The wise system adopted by the American Board during v the decade, of so re-arranging their stations that each shall mh support the others, and shall, by combination, effectively co- A at operate in the impressions they produce, together with the signal success which has followed that re-arrangement, indicates very an clearly a principle upon which other Societies may examine the ly, position of their own missions, with a view to secure the same tly action and the same happy result. Carried still further, it should lead all the Societies to co-operate with each other, not merely in 1 that spirit of mutual affection and confidence which has so long the prevailed, but also in so placing the stations of different Societies by that they benefit by their common action upon the country at l 1€ large. The Government has lately been reconstructing almost ph the entire machinery which it employs, with a view to adapt it 165 more completely to the new state of things; and, with the expe- to rience already acquired, and the cordial co-operation already the existing, Missionary Societies may well assist each other in such ey readjustments of the spheres and stations they occupy, so as not )= only to be more secure against undesirable interference with each nd other, but to obtain more decidedly the full benefit of each other’s cal faithful labours. yur l 16 he VI. MISSIONARIES, NATIVE PASTORS, AND Ve CATECHISTS. I Wl 15 the Missionaries. Ordained Native Natives. Catechists. be al 1852 101 130 Bengal . { 1862 -t for 113 189 1CY North-west Provinces (1852 47 45 * 11862 64 72 1852 17 4 Punjab and Central India { 1862 55 g 46 1852 31 Bombay 1862 4 16 40 I0 53 Madras . 1852 161 18 405 1862 210 60 993 1852 38 22 98 Ceylon . . 1862 37 102 42 Total 1852 395 48 698 § 1862 LG, 140 1365 Burmah 1862 22 46 411 1 Total 1862 541 186 1776 W0 80 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR Mr THE STAFF OF MISSIONARIES. pat for 1 A mere cursory examination of this little table shows that se\:el considerable changes have taken place in the missionary staff aln during the past ten years; and that change will appear more Sera The striking still to those who are acquainted with their names. and most prominent fact in these figures is the great increase that has the ' taken placein their numbers. In 1852 in India and Ceylon there firgt were 395 missionaries from Europe and America. In 1862 they like had increased to 519. Here is an addition of 124, or 31 dilig per cent, a gratifying indication of the increased interest felt Inga in missionary work in India by the Churches which send and The increase is not uniform. Bib) support them. In Ceylon the Drey numbers are almost the same, as they also are in Burmabh., In Curg Bengal it is small; in Bombay the proportion is large, though slon the actual increase is trifling. The increase lies in those pro- Lite vinces in which the new missions have been founded. In Madras Trac the band has grown very large, and an increase of thirt er 1gsg cent has raised it to 210 missionaries among 28,000,000 of Ang people. In the North-west it has increased to sixty-four; while dev in the Punjab, Rajputana, and Central India, it has been more who than trebled, rising from only seventeen to fifty-five in the part hitherto most neglected parts of the Empire. John This large increase has taken place in the face of great and the | continuous difficulties, of which the chief is the constant reduction of the staff by death, sickness, and premature decay. The number of D amoy of missionaries who were labouring in India at the commencement of the decade, and who died before its close, was fifty-eight, of Wei then whom three suffered a violent death during the Mutiny, leaving fifty-five for the ordinary casualties of the ten years. To these eag our, must be added six missionaries, who died in Burmah, out of the twenty who were living there in 1852, making a total of sixty- ramlj Ofm one deaths out of the 415 foreign missionaries in the entire field when the decade began. To these may be added a few younger these Pecy| men, whose mission commenced daring that period, and who were cut off before its close. Their number i1s about twelve. qu'm The loss amounts to only 15 per cent in ten years; and its 0rg thery smallness is explained by a reference to the large number who, when severe sickness overtakes them, leave the country, and shoy seek restoration in Europe. oWy The obituary of the decade includes the names of many men drow Wepe distingnished for their character, their ability, and their useful- ness, and whose removal is a great loss to their field of labour. a‘\\'a] Some, like Dr. Poor of Jaffna, and Dr. Scudder of Madras, Vicg 3 oy IN INDIA. 81 Mr. Mault of Travancore, and Mr. Taylor of Belgaum, were patriarchs among the churches, and had laboured for their welfare for forty years. Mr. Robinson of Dacca, who died after forty- that seven years’ service, Mr. Fink and Mr. Carey of Cutwa, formed t aff 1016 a link between the present generation and the founders of the Serampore Mission, while Dr. Schmid, Mr. Lechler of Salem, Il i and Mr. Schaffter, carry our thoughts back to the early days of haa the Tinnevelly Mission and the labours of Mr. Rhenius, who hete first brought it into shape. Great preachers have passed away, hey 3l like Mr. Lacroix of Calcutta, and Mr. Lacey of Cuttack; and diligent itinerators, like Mr. Hardey of Bangalore, and Mr. felt Ingalls of Rangoon. Dr. Sutton, the translator of the Oriya and Bible; Mr. Shurmann, the editor of the Urdu New Testament ; the Drew, the gentle pastor, the Tamil scholar and translator of the In Cural; Thomas, the laborious superintendent of the Baptist Mis- ugh sion Press; Paterson, the patient editor of Bengali Christian Pl‘O- Literature; and Hume, the active secretary of the Bombay {ras Tract Society ; will long be missed from the spheres of useful- pex: ness which they occupied so well. The Free Church has lost ) of Anderson, who founded, and with extraordinary energy and hile devotion sustained, the institution at Madras; and Dr. Ewart, 1016 whose imperturbable steadiness for one-and-twenty years im- the parted massive strength to the institution in Calcutta; with Johnston, Mr. Anderson’s companion; and the gentle Nesbit, and the loving pastor and teacher, for many years the colleague tion of Dr. Wilson, of Bombay. The Church Missionary Society, her amongst younger men, has lost experienced missionaries like nent Weitbrecht and Ragland, whose character and attainments made t of them examples to their brethren. Conspicuous amongst the jing dead stand also Mr. Mundy, the eloquent preacher, who la- ese boured for thirty-four years; Mr. Denham, the able tutor of Se- "the rampore College; and Mr. Vinton, the wise pastor and adviser ) of more than forty churches in the districts near Rangoon. All ld ; these were men of weight and earnestness, well endowed for their ]gel' peculiar service, and carrying it out with the experience ac- \\'hO quired by years of faithful toil. Long will it be before they are )l\ 6 forgotten in the scenes of their labour; through their characters, | 1f$ their example, their works, being dead they yet speak. Nor should we forget the loss of younger men who have also laid ,Vho; an down their lives on Indian soil, such as Leitch, who was drowned at the commencement of those medical labours which nell were so needed in Travancore; Whitley, killed by the falling of ful- a wall; Dauble, dying of cholera in Assam after two years’ ser- oul» vice ; Whitaker, who won such esteem by his earnest labours in e work had 128 Togngoo, and died of jungle fever; with those whos G RSN e 82 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR but commenced when they were cut off by the Indian mutiny. 76l illb Nor may we pass by without a word some of those ¢ holy 1 women” who have lived in India not merely as missionaries’ wives, but as themselves missionaries, and have given hearty ser- niss vice in their own peculiar sphere. Such were Mrs. Buyers of yeat Benares; Mrs. Lincke, the wise adviser, helper, and physician of cade her hushand’s flock ; Mrs. Harris of Shwaygyeen, the devoted 55 teacher of its Karen schools; Mrs. Wood of Sattara, who, after e many years of usefulness in New England and in Smyrna, at it finished her course among the converted Mahars of the Deccan. be ¢ Such, too, was the authoress of “ Phulmani and ¥aruna,” who enla by her writings, translated into eleven of our Indian languages, add; became the instructor of the female converts of all missions, and 1 whose death has been declared a loss to the native Church at twer large. facts Still further during the decade, Indian missions lost two de Indi voted and faithful friends in Bishop Wilson and Bishop Dealtry, In g who for a long series of years had helped to sustain them by their sion; personal as well as official influence, by their large-hearted libe- toge rality, by their wise counsel, and by the intimate friendship into yea which they received the missionaries of the Church over which or they presided, throughout their extensive dioceses. At times, too, thei the friends of missions have had to mourn over the death of gene- aver rous laymen whose sympathies and liberality were ever ready to these be exerted for the promotion of the missionary cause. ) While Indian missions have lost by death, they have lost far glegy more largely by the retirement of living missionaries to Europe dfica( and America. Out of the 415 foreign missionaries in India and Tienf Burmah in 1852, no less than 125 have been compelled to relin- inter‘ quish their service through the ill-health of themselves or their wives. As before, a few must be added to this number, mis- dury twely sionaries who have entered India for the first time during the couy: decade, and have remained but a short time in the country. and These losses cannot but be regarded with peculiar feelings. In a of few cases men have retired from a comparative indifference to the j In others we see men I special claims which the work presents. sy, like Mr. Ceemmerer, Mr. Hickey, and Mr. Addis, retiring from it We teac] in old age after expending their lives in mission service. Ereet may be silent when Dr. Pfauder transfers his service to Constan- adies tinople, and Mr. Mills to the Sandwich Islands. We sympathise Vary with Dr. Trumpp, Mr. Makepeace, Mr. Hallett, and Mr. Tolman, ave whom jungle fever, canght in the path of duty, has driven from Qg the country; but we feel deeply that the scholarship of Mr. Wardlaw, Mr. Hardey, and Dr. Gundert; the ability and ex- Plang ang ¢ perience of Mr. Braidwood and Mr. Whitehouse; the pastoral Caugg IN INDIA. 83 1Y, zeal of Mr. Lewis and Mr. Pettitt, in the missions of India, can toh' ill be spared. 168 The total loss, therefore, by death and removal which our er'- missions have suffered has amounted to 185 in the course of ten »Of years, and the number that has laboured during the entire de- 1 of cade amounts to 230. The changes amount to 45 per cent; ;ted 65 per cent remains. This shows very plainly what was fter urged on a previous page, that in order to maintain any mission at its present strength, half the number of its missionaries must all be sent out in the course of every decade, and all attempts to 7ho enlarge a mission and take up new stations must be made in 0%s, addition to the despatch of such a number as is required to fill and up vacancies. Any mission containing forty men must send out at twenty in ten years; it it send out less it will fall away. These facts exhibit in a general way the length of missionary service in de India, and show it to be on an average about twenty-two years. Yy In some cases even the deaths alone show this. The twelve mis- el sionaries of the London Society who died during the period, gave ihe- together a service of 291 years, i. e, an average of twenty-four nto years and a quarter., Four of them, however, had lived in India e more than thirty years, and two upwards of forty years. Taking £00y their service with that of the seventeen men who retired, the il average will be about twenty years each. Perfect exactness in these calculations is scarcely attainable. i Notwithstanding these heavy deductions, the whole staff has far greatly increased. Though only 230 remained throughout the 'Ope decade, the whole number engaged in labour at the commence- and ment of 1862 was 541, showing that 311 had arrived during the Jin- interval, Adding to them the men who have both come and gone heir twelve who have during that time, the eight destroyed in the Mutiny, and the nis ied, we learn the striking and most en- the couraging fact, that during the decade more than three hundred . and_fifty new missionaries were sent to India by the churches of Europe and America. [na the Besides the ordained missionaries, there are engaged in several missions a considerable number of laymen, who take part in the mel mit teaching of schools, the management of industrial schools, the Ve erection of mission buildings, and the like; with some zealous fall- ladies, who, remaining unmarried, have devoted themselves to hise various departments of Female Education. These faithful labourers pall have come to India, in a true missionary spirit, to share in the numerous occupations and employments to which its missionary o Mr plans give rise; and it is only just to recognise their co-operation, ex and to record how valuable is the service which they render to the cause. Medical mis- ol Their number is somewhat above forty. 84 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR f00 sionaries have been included among the ordained labourers already wh mentioned. They are at the present moment five in number, il besides the four brethren in the Arcot mission who are medical As of men, and bear the degree of M.D. Of late years an increasing con- viction has sprung up that certain parts of India are peculiarly ( d suited to the work of such missionaries, and that they can render fe\\ very great service to the missionary cause. Few men can hope €l for fairer opportunities of Christian usefulness than those which $a Iy are available to Mr. Lowe in Travancore or to Dr. Valentine in Mairwara. It only remains to add that the Missionary Societies at home are anxious not only to provide a larger number of men for India, but to secure from them on arrival a truly efficient service. Paa While collegiate education is secured to them before their de- 3g€1 parture, rules are now strictly laid down for the attainment of dise the native language at the earliest practicable period after they Inc arrive. It is felt that for all missionaries engaged in vernacular hon work or resident in the country districts, a full knowledge of the Emj native tongue is absolutely essential, while even to those who are tha engaged in English work, as the educational institutions, such a re(p The Church, fory knowledge is essential to their highest usefulness. Wesleyan, and London Missionary Societies have therefore laid Thy it down for the guidance of their new missionaries that the lool attainment of the native language should be the first object at If g which they aim ; one year is secured to them entirely free from Isaf] other employment; and it is desired that by the end of two years mak they will possess a eompetent knowledge that will enable them iy without difficulty to begin vernacular work. If engaged in Prac education, an extra year is given them. By the Chureh Mission Committee a scheme of study has been drawn out, and an at h: examining tribunal provided, for testing this knowledge; and stip thus their missionaries are subject to the same kind of tests as ecg the civil and military officers of the government, who can get an| no appointment and receive no responsibility until those tests be The passed. ““ As to the desirableness of such examination, the mis- to sionaries generally fully agree.” GIQh Emphatically must it be observed that mere Statistical Tables all of missionaries, such as those from which our information is hon(" drawn, can give but one view of their position; they give figures, the but not character; they show numbers, but not ability or useful- ang ness. Yet amongst Indian missionaries it will readily be imagined they that the same varieties exist as amongst ministers of all denomin- ations at home. Here as there are found eloquent preachers, Tegy Thy able scholars, the wise in counsel, the men of business, the Chag energetic men of action, the gentle, the spiritual. Experience, IN INDIA. 85 too, is not wanting. Scattered among the missions are 130 men, dy whose service has already extended to twenty years or more. o, Still they are few however able, a weak band however devoted. al As in ancient days ‘“the Syrians fill the country,” and the men - of Israel are but “two little flocks of kids” against them; but ly “there is no restraint with the Lord to save by many or by er few .77 And it is specially when taught by the weakness of ;pe men, the Gospel is made from above ‘“the power of God unto CIl salvation.” n ORDAINED NATIVE PASTORS. ne for During the last ten years the necessity of securing Native e, Pastors for native churches, and in general of extending native Je- agency in the support and spread of the Gospel, has been much of discussed and strongly pressed on Indian missionaries from home. Increasing difficulty has been felt in adequately supplying from ey | ar home the demands made by the vast territories of the Indian the Empire so completely open to the Gospel; and it would appear, that beyond the point attained, and the annual expenditure are 14 required for the maintenance of the present staff, an increase of foreign missionaries to any very large extent is impracticable. chy aid The churches and committees, therefore, in Europe and America, the look to the native converts, and ask that they shall do their part. If at present they are unable to take a large share in the evangel- at o isation of their native land, it is asked that they shall at all events make a beginning, especially where converts have become ars em numerous, and that they must exhibit the principle and the 1 practical zeal manifested by Churches of similar size and resources at home. 101 an These discussions, which in the first instance were needed to stir up missionaries, have borne considerable fruit. When the and a5 decade began, a commencement had been made chiefly in Ceylon and South India, where the largest native churches were found. geb The number of ordained native ministers in all India amounted be to forty-eicht, of whom there were twenty-two in Ceylon, Iibg eighteen in the Madras Presidency, four in Bombay, and four in all North India. Several of these brethren had attained their bles honourable position in an unusual way. Turning to good account 1 b 1€y the personal training they had received under able instructors, and carrying forward their education to higher degrees, many of ful- them, apart from any system, had attained ordination as the ped result of personal merit, which distinguished them from others, Nl Thus it was that men like Mr. John Devasagyam, Mr. Goloknath ersy the Chattargi, Mr. Bunter in the Deccan, with younger men at nces 86 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR Madras and Bombay, all deservedly esteemed, had been received ape into the native ministry before systematic efforts had been made Ch hea by any churches to build it up in all parts of India. The case stands very differently now. Though a few Hhave died, the sate Sou number has greatly increased, and on the old field of India and Ceylon, reviewed in 1852, there are now 140, or three times the Ser! the number existing in the former year. There are also now forty- Mla six in Burmah, or a total of 186 on the entire field. A reference Ve to the little table already given will show that the increase has taken place in all the Presidencies. Bengal has seventeen; the acte Punjab, seven; Madras, sixty; and Ceylon, forty-two. Is it too e star much to hope that by the close of another decade the number will again be trebled, and this important branch of our native Py Teac agency bid fair speedily to overtake the foreign element on which so much has depended hitherto ? Was Jaf In order to avoid misunderstanding, it must be noticed that these native pastors differ widely from each other in their intel- emy lectual training and attainments. con It has been a settled principle with missionaries, that all candidates for such an office should be Tece men of proved piety and of decided zeal for the salvation of others. ord; They are not only the flower of the native Church, but the afte choicest of that large body of native agents who are employed as all preachers and teachers. They are everywhere surrounded by int them, and are selected from them. This genuine piety and self- Ind denying zeal have been exhibited in the most practical way even com by the simplest. The pastors in Burmah have in general re- plets ceived but a limited education, and are comparatively poor in knowledge; but individuals among them have exhibited the di\’il an ¢ constancy of martyrs in times of persecution; and in missionary labours have manifested apostolic zeal. The attainments of the n { heart are the ground of all usefulness; they are the gift of the hav, Spirit, in answer to prayer, and may be acquired by the Churches ang as well as by ministers. But allowing them to be the motive power It ] which directs the application of all other gifts, there can be no (ik question that the greater the endowments these native pastors ang can obtain, the more secure will be their usefulness, and the fo | greater will that usefulness be. B Many of these brethren have been educated entirely in the ey Vernaculars, in which unhappily the store of Christian literature tem available for their instruction is by no means large. Others wi] have been trained almost entirely through English; others, (0 through the medium of both languages; and some can have best had comparatively little training at all. In Burmah, for instance, the rapid growth of the mission after the annexation of Pegu % | Sloy produced a great demand for pastors and missionaries; and as in IN INDIA. 87 d apostolic times, they were drawn from among converts and le Churches of recent origin, though without those special gifts of healin 3¢ , tongues, and “ prophecy,” w which would largely compen- sate for natural deficiencies. Earnest zeal, a warm heart, and 1 d sound sense, would prove the chief qualifications for that simple 1 service among a willing and prepared people, to which they were then called b In Tinnevelly, the ordained brethren of the Church £ Mission, now fourteen in number, were trained entirely in the 4 Vernacular Tamil. They were already known as men of char- 16 acter, and had been tried for years as catechists. For their 0 specml use, their able instructor translated into Tamil various el standard works of English Theology (as Paley’s Evidences and Pearson on the Creed), and gave them courses of lectures, and (4 h readings which were spread over several years. A similar course was adopted with the native pastors in the American Missions in Jaffna, Madura, and the Deccan. In other cases, English was t employed almost exclusively in their theological training, in I le continuation of the high general education they had previously Six men of this kind have been e received in that lancruage. ordained in Calcutta in the Free Church and London Missions, 5 after a five years’ course of theological studies; in the latter case, 16 all preaching studies were carried on in Bengali under the super- as intendence of Mr. Lacroix. 0y The Free Church Mission again in - India possesses three native missionaries, whose studies were completed in Scotland, and whose command of English is com- i} plete. e- 1n Thus it is, that the native pastors and missionaries become 18 divided into three or four classes, according as they have received an education of a hicher or lower character. Those trained only 'y in the vernacular are about a hundred in number; those that e have a partial knowledge of English in addition are about fifty ; e es and thirty have enjoyed an English education of a high order. It 1s frankly allowed that native pastors of high endowments el (like all possessed of many ¢ talents ') are placed “under peculiar 10 and powerful temptations; that they are more open than others IS and the love of gain. But it to incentives to pride, self-seeking e is found on the one hand, that quch temptations decrease with the increase of their numbers; and on the other, that where such e temptations are successfully met, and under wise advice and Ie with right views of their work, the graces of humility, hearty ) consecration, and earnest zeal, are cultivated, such men make the By best pastors for even village churches, and deal as wisely and Ve as kindly with their native brethren, as any European mis- ve’ sionary. ' It is a very important question to missionaries, to settle the 1 88 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR position in which these native ministers and clergy should be g al placed. Some missionaries have seemed inclined to keep them in a subordinate position, as when they were catechists or teachers. i 19 But the majority of missionaries who have had to deal with them, hold, that being in the first instance wisely chosen to their gu office, independence of action in a special sphere is essential to ap the development of their character; and to the growth of that Th practical wisdom, that sound principle, and that affectionate zeal, JUS which lie at the root of their usefulness. the In the early years of their ministry, like young clergy at home, they may with advan- hay the tage share the labours of an older minister; who, while he gives them a warm welcome to his study and his table, will advise 0N them kindly, assist them in their difficulties, and allow them to Ch gain experience even by their own mistakes. Having acquired Da such experience, and attained ripeness of character, they may eff well be left in sole charge of native churches, and thus commence the the establishment of that system which shall see Christianity fairly LU taking root in India, and propagating itself by indigenious means. hut On this point Mr. Thomas of Tinnevelly says: * You will be able n to gather what my estimate is of the native clergy from this letter 1o and my report, and that I feel quite satisfied of the success of hc | the system, if sufficient care be exercised in the selection of our ge men. Undoubtedly some part of the success will depend upon Lo the Kuropean missionary with whom they are appointed to work. Is A show of authority, with an habitual effort to make the men aft feel that they are occupying a subordinate position, with little or the no responsibility attached to it, would I think be highly injurious. Uk My native deacons’ is a phrase which I have heard; but his which I consider unbecoming, and one which indicates a course of To action on the part of the presbyters, which must prove fatal to ultimate success. wh On the other hand, to regard them as brethren Jlik) and fellow-labourers in Christ’s vineyard with much affection and confidence ; to speak the truth in love to them when needed ; to Py 0SS pray with them and for them ; is the course I have endeavoured to pursue; and throngh God’s blessing, it has proved quite Th successful after a trial of eight years, during which I have had e altogether six of the native brethren labouring with me, and no fory misunderstanding has taken place. To God be all the glory.” W Similarly Mr. Clark of the same mission in his report for 1860 Sery says: In thus dividing the district between the two native clergy £} associated with me, I believe I do right as well as carry out the (3 wishes of the committee, in committing the responsibility and care Was of the congregations and schools, in a great measure, to them. I Ny wish them to act independently, as far as circumstances will allow, stog and to feel that the state of the congregations under their charge, IN INDIA. 89 he It is due, I think, to their experience depends mainly on them. it} and age, to allow them this independence of action, and I think IS that to do so will benefit the native church.” tl A few of these brethren have of late years begun to distin- el guish themselves in various works of usefulness, though their {0 appointments are too recent to permit such distinction to go far. at The zealous efforts of Sau Quala at Toungoo are well known. al, Mzr. Dhanjibhai Nowroji has performed a useful service in editing of the Parsi-Guzerati version of the New Testament; while many - have proved themselves excellent pastors, thoroughly appreciating es their position and duties in relation to Christ’s flock. Of only 156 one will we speak in detail, whose early removal the Tinnevelly fo Church has had great reason to mourn. “The Rev. Paul ed Daniel,” says Mr. Thomas, was for many years one of my most ay efficient catechists, and has well earned, by his zeal and diligence, I know that we (¢ the honourable position which he now occupies. ly ought to be extremely careful not to exalt nor glory in any man; 15 but it is right that our friends and supporters should know, that le in this person the Lord has given us, without any exception, the el most able and eloquent native preacher of the Gospel that India has. of I have no hesitation in saying that if such sermons as are Jil} generally preached by him were delivered in any pulpit in Nor am on London, the church would be crowded to overflowing. { I singular in this opinion, for several of my brother missionaries, after having heard him, have expressed themselves in terms of el or the highest admiration of his pulpit abilities. It is exceedingly 1S gratifying to see that the people also everywhere fuily appreciate uf his preaching, and listen to him with great attention and delight. of To me it is always a great pleasure to be among the hearers while he occupies the pulpit. Oh, that the Lord would raise up {0 el many more such men, pious, able, with a full knowledge and appreciation of the Gospel scheme of salvation, and withal pos- nd !” fo sessed, like this good man, of profound humilit od After his death, which occurred in November 1860, Mr. Thomas says, “1 cannot tell you how much I feel the loss of my te ad dear friend. His affection, his simplicity, honesty, and straight- forwardness, his amazing pulpit abilities, and profound humility 1o The last withal, endeared him to me more than I can describe. sermon I heard from him was, without exception, the greatest 60 sermon I ever heard : ¢ Enduring the cross, despising the shame.’ 4l he Never did I hear Christ so exalted by human tongue. The effect was perfectly overwhelming. His sun went down at noon. 1e Many more years of usefulness might have been expected. He stood alone among our native Christians.” T, By 90 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR colla llate the G Fr oI Narive CATECHISTS. Jast Vi 1 i the While the native pastors have been trebled in number during ar m the last ten years, the agents next in importance to them have a8 no nearly doubled. The native catechists, who were 700 in number u( when the decade began, have in India and Ceylon increased to of Je Instea NStea 1365. This increase is not uniform in all parts. In Ceylon they are the same as they were; but in the North-west and the all sat lk of Punjab they have increased from 49 to 118, and in Madras the from 405 to 903, This progress is most gratifying It accom- Thi panies (as we shall see) a large improvement, not only in a-mon the numbers of native communicants, but in their character. It deen springs from that improvement, and in reaction tends also to Tot m increase it. The catechists form a most important body of pany agents in the native Church; without them missionaries would Decay lose their richt hand. As preachers and expounders of the If we Gospel, both among Christians and heathen, they spread over a lore, wider surface the knowledge which the missionary has brought, £ and therefore multiply both his agency and its results. Testi- coad mony to their usefulness is borne universally by missionaries all Some over the country, especially in the districts where large numbers eomp of converts have been under training for a long period. “ Two Years of our native preachers,” says the last report of the Orissa the by Mission, “ have been employed in preaching for more than thirty Was | years, and it is our prayer that they may still bring forth fruit Ohu m old age. Two others have been engaged for twenty years, and still Jabour with commendable zeal and devotedness. Of the work but, ( others, eleven in number, it is sufficient to say that some are b 3 ey more gifted and zealous than others; but, as a whole, we regard n sy them as workmen that need not to be ashamed, and are unfeign- fl]ey ‘ edly thankful to God for giving us such men. Their attachment CO-op to the Gospel; their conviction that nothing but this can meet e the condition of their idolatrous fellow-countrymen, and their the desire, in season and out of season, to proclaim it, have often t\\'em called forth our gratitude and our joy.” ey “ Our present race of teachers,” says Mr. Thomas, is vastly superior to those whom I found when I first joined the mission. othey Very many of them have been regularly educated for the work ()fI 0 o from their youth, and at the boarding-school and institutions, More and all have been carefully instructed at the weekly meetings ltself held at this place for that purpose. The majority are intelligent men, possessing a very respectable amount of theological and 49,6 asty IN INDIA 91 collateral knowledge, with a power, in most instances, of preaching the Gospel in a manner acceptable and edifying to the people. From among them two were ordained by the Bishop of Madras last year, who are, I am thankful to say, giving every satisfaction in the discharge of their duties. Our schoolmasters also are a mng far more efficient body of men; nor is there, I am happy to say, ave a single heathen employed in that capacity.” ber «Qur preachers have doubled in number,” says Mr. Hobbs 1 0 of Jessore, ¢ during the last ten years, and are.now twenty hey instead of ten Thelr moral character is oood, but I am not at the all satisfied with the amount of devotedness they display. Some Iras of them are very self-denying, but the majority are grasping Om= This may arise from their low salaries What are ten rupees n a-month for a person of fair education, with three or four chil- It dren to support? I am grieved that, as a body, they are to not more highly educated. Some of them are afraid to accom- of pany me to the Jessore bazaar, where we encounter Deists, ald because they know not how to defend Christianity against them. the If we had teachers of a better sort, our work would prosper »ra more, 0} tht, “ Our native brethren, says a Rangoon report, “are able l\n- coadjutors, but, so far as we know, and we are acquainted with some of the ablest, there is no one of them who even feels himself 4 I ers competent to act as a leader. The opinion was expressed some WO years since by a few, that we might soon res1gn this work into A the hands of our native brethren. An e‘(peument to some extent ty was made in Tavoy, our oldest station, and where the nativ Churches have been most carefullv trained and fitted for their it 11'5, work It was left for a time without any Karen missionary ; but, on the return of Mr. Cross from America, he bore the most the are unequivocal testimony to the mistake which had been committed in supposing that our native preachers are so far advanced that M g they can be safely left to act as leaders w ithout the counsel and co-operation of missionaries. We repeat our native brethren ent eet are not yet prepared to take charge of the work. Let us push el the work of literary and theolomcal training for another twenty years, and we may then hope to have some competent el men to take charge of this work when we are dead; but not otherwise.’ fly on A great desire exists to increase still further this useful class of agents; but it can be scarcely expected that they will grow k o] more numerous, except with the growth of the native Church 105 itself. At the present time that Church, in all parts, numbers 49,688 communicants, of whom half are females. But the native ont nd pastors and native catechists together number 1962 individuals, 92 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR out of the 24,800 male communicants; that is, one native Christ— ian out of every twelve men and a half, is a preacher; and, as Christian schoolmasters and teachers are as numerous as the preachers, we learn the striking and gratifying fact that one male convert in every seven is engaged in one of the forms of mission- work. These men are the very best portion of the native Church. Systematic attention has been paid, in recent years, to the Ben education of both catechists and teachers for their important work. We shall see hereafter, when treating of education, that a large number of normal schools and theological schools have Nor been maintained for this purpose, though the actual number of students being educated directly for the ministry is small. Pun Nevertheless, in the wise selection of spiritual men to do spiritual work, and in their proper training for the duties which that work Bon involves, lies all the hope of extending the native Church among the heathen in future years. On this topic the Ootacamund Missionary Conference thus speak. After pointing out that Ma these agents must be men of piety, and be specially trained for their duties, they express their conviction that ¢ the nature of that training must depend upon their previous attainments, their Cey age, and the class of people among whom they are to labour; but that, in every case, a sound biblical and theological education is indispensable, and that, in many cases, a high degree of general Bu culture is of the greatest importance, in order that the different classes of the people requiring instruction may each be furnished with teachers suited to their circumstances.” They add that, “ while in the present state of many of the missions in this coun- try, a sufficient amount of human learning, in addition to Biblical training, may be imparted through the medium of the Vernaculars, zesy] yet, for the higher cultivation of those who are to labour among II 19 d their more intelligent countrymen, living in cities and large pro- Jear; vincial towns, and especially of those who may be ordained over a3 | native Churches in such places, the English language affords lll‘cld( facilities and secures advantages of great importance, not otherwise fielq to be obtained. Kxperience proves that such English training abOVt is not necessarily attended with any injury to their character and Entiy labours.” of and 1n0d1 eNy of ¢ PI‘Op| 0n ltt IN INDIA. 93 st a8 he VIL NATIVE CHURCHES. e - Ve Presidenecy. Year. Communi- Increase Native Increase cants. per cent. Christians. per cent. he 1852 3,500 14,778 Bengal . . 1862 nf 4,719 348 20,774 406 1% 1852 584 1,742 A4 North-West Provinces 1862 983 683 3,722 1;56 of L 1852 94 290 Punjab, &ec. 1862 525 4£éo 1,579 Bl 445 rk Bombay 1852 289 744 10 0 1862 965 234°0 2,231 2000 nd 1852 12 Madras . 10,662 76,591 1362 20,218 90’0 110,237 440 or of 1852 3,281 18,046 Ceylon . » 1362 I)ec}éase. el 3,859 17°6 15:273 p 1852 18,410 112,191 on Total . 1362 31,249 697 153,816 371 al Burmah 1362 18,439 59,366 nt od Total 1262 49,688 213,182 ity 1- il The figures containéd in this little table show that in their 15, results as well as in their agencies, the Protestant Missions of India in 1862 stand on higher ground than they occupied ten ng o] Reference to the circumstances of certain missions 0= years ago. has already shown that in some cases special progress has been (24 made; due, however, in larger measure to the facilities of the field, than to the zeal of the labourers or special favour from 5 above. Taking these facilities into account, the result over the g i entire country seems to be the same, steady advance as the fruit of steady labour. Missionaries are unanimous in this verdict, and the tone in which their success is spoken of is everywhere moderate and calm. The numerical progress is greatest in Bengal and Madras; in which Presidencies a very large increase of converts has taken pl.ace, amounting to nearly 40,000. The proportionate increase is highest in the North-West and Bombay; in the former case it is more than quadrupled, in the latter, the present converts are exactly three times what they 94 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR were ten years ago. The original numbers, however, were small cants in both cases. The increase in Bengal is 40 per cent; and in appe Madras, 44, The increase on the whole field of India in th The and Ceylon is 37 per cent on the figures of 1852. amot converts in Burmah are probably five times as numerous as they ‘were. The only province in which a numerical decrease of the nominal Christians has taken place is Ceylon; and this is pro- bably more apparent than real. The circumstances of the island were peculiar. Since the days of the Dutch Government there has been an immense amount of nominal Christianity among the people, and the missionaries scarcely know how to deal with it. Oris It is intangible, traditionary in families, is turned to political Asse Cale account, but brings forth no fruits in piety. Large numbers of Mad the Singalese think it quite respectable to have their children Bom For Ben: baptized, though they are themselves Buddhists at heart. Coly this purpose they will attend church for a time on Sundays, and Kris 4o Jess when they have gained their end, will totally disappear. avoid mistakes as far as possible, the missionaries have tried to Bun winnow their congregations of such unwerthy members; and the Dag Che members now given represent the families that distinctly Sou acknowledge themselves Christians, that keep the Sabbath, attend Sur public Church Service, and make the Bible their teacher and \a\ guide. It is possible that the roll of these nominal converts may Banl Nig to a small extent be still further reduced: but it is pleasant to observe that the number of communicants is greater than in 1852 by 578, or nearly 18 per cent. Bell Mar This steady progress in the different Presidencies may be Souf exhibited in detail by reference to particular localities; and a few Coi Upy illustrations are presented in the table on the following page. Jaffy Other examples have already been given in the Cole, Shanar, Bux Burriral, and other missions which have been specially described. The comparisons made apply principally to the nominal Christian communities gathered in different parts of India by missionary labours. But while they contain among themselves the possibilities of new results, in the growth of Christian principle and practice among both young and old who at present make no personal profession, it is especially to the “communicants,” or “ Church members,” who are the nucleus and centre of these of ¢ communities, that the supporters of Protestant Missions look for and proofs of progress or decay. They make a personal profession dlmj of faith, and by special and open acts declare themselves Christians f‘i{lflts Here the increase has been in principle and in habits of life. pub} greater than among the nominal Christians, and in all India has Ve[‘y amounted to 70 per cent. If to these we add the communi- Qapy e o IN INDIA. 95 mall cants of Burmah, who in 1852 were about 6000 in number, it d in appears that the 24,000 adult communicants of that year have, ndia in the course of our ten years, more than doubled, as they now The amount to 49,000. L 16} ] 1€ 1852. 1862. pro- Place. /—‘_—_—/ and Communi- Native Communi- Native cants. Christians. cants. Christians. lere ' (e 256 750 h 1t Orissa . 361 943 ficai Assam 36 119 84 194 Calcutta ( cityj 293 834 449 1,248 'S 0! Madras (city) 671 2,572 1,786 3,577 61 149 157 415 {ren Bombay (city) 125 425 For Benares 9I 407 8 (Fabo did Suburbs 1139 3,800 1,100 6,391 and Krishnaghur Missions 455 4,520 313 3719 Jessore . 213 470 175 500 To Burrisal 181 1,250 447 d 10 25 70 3,100 Dacca . :: 107 205 the Cherrapoonjee . . 23 100 45 184 South of Calcutta ( three. Mis- 1494 5,136 ctly sions) o ; 1,670 6,084 fend 8 14 20 36 Surat (town) . 29 57 and Nassik (town) 78 248 may Nagpore . . 16 39 47 138 Bangalore (town, three 186 529 759 1A fo sions) .Mis-.} 244 . . 67 126 118 35 52 Bellary . 150 414 Mangalore (town) . . 375 695 South Mahratta (country 91 166 142 405 be Coimbatoor . . 40 250 255 233 e Upper Travancore 986 3.979 1,720 7,919 Jaffna Province 727 4,913 822 )flQe. 1,661 Burmah 6000 10,000 13,439 59,366 naty bedl 1Dt 0y | ves SPECIAL ADDITIONS AND EXCLUSIONS. 1})16 10 One item of the present inquiry was directed to the additions or of communicants to the native churches throughout the decade, hese and to the number of members who in the exercise of Christian 0 discipline had been excluded from the body of communicants for jon faults of which they had been guilty. An examination of the o published tables will show that the replies to these inquiries were n;'tfn very incomplete : still fewer were the answers which showed how nas many communicants in a given mission had been received into l- il 96 TEN YEARS" MISSIONARY LABOUR 13 the Churches from heathenism, and how many from Christian whic families. These interesting and instructive topics must therefore that be left in abeyance. Several valuable returns, however, have like, been forwarded as to the additions and exclusions of the last ten 1m § years, and their results may be briefly summarised. The majority chur come from stations supported by the English Nonconformist of th Missionaries, in which discipline is carefully maintained. The and 1 following are a few illustrations, with a summary of all the death returns that were received. Communi- cants in Admitted m ten Excluded in ten Communi- cants in Stations 1852 1862 years years genel many Free Church, Calcutta 64 27 34 IR London Mission, Calcutta 28 44 12 45 Baptist Churches, South of 163 107 68 262 ouglh Calcutta E Judge Burrisal 0 181 391 124 447 Dacca 25 96 36 Opini 107 of the Cherrapoonjee 23 58 10 45 Moozufferpore 21 24 12 44 Drethy Assam Missions ;’ . . 27 80 30 84 bl‘()\\fl Cuttack ° 199 119 61 253 Berhampore, GanJ am . 41 66 14 74 ie\fi [ 40 24 Allahabad (Presbyterian) 50 whic] Meerut (Church 1 'Vhsswnary 50 90 138 held Society) . ; Ludiana 38 25 a4 may Nagpore 16 44 47 the o Surat . . 22 20 136 448 % that ¢ Abmednuggur 24 54 Bombay (Free Church) 88 75 heah Vepery (London Mlssmnary 119 154 14 Opinig Society) % 73 Chiutadripetcah 29 67 75 fools} Bangalore, &c. 2 166 250 32 226 often 149 415 28 Pareychaley and Neyoor 407 latreg Madura 387 792 160 1127 Jaffna 363 280 61 453 Which Colombo (Baptlst Mlssmns) 416 244 381 often | n ¢} Uouhte Stations . 51 3430 4289 998 6413 ley I‘Olhno Several striking deductions may be made from these returns. equgl; It appears that in the fifty-one principal missionary stations from they ) which the returns were received, the additions of communicants ang a received into the native churches for the first time amounted in Settleq ten years to 125 per cent on the number with which the decade a\ea commenced ; that the communicants excluded amounted to nearly and B ty 1t g IN INDIA. 97 * 13 per cent, or one person in eight, of the whole number ian ore which those churches contained during the same period; and that after all losses by discipline, by deaths, removals, and the ave ten like, the native churches at these stations were nearly doubled in size at the end of the ten years. The total loss to the 1ty nis churches amounts to 1306 communicants; and as the majority of those who are excluded for ill conduct, subsequently repent [he and return, the greater proportion of that loss arises probably from the death. Trr CrARACTER OF NATIVE CONVERTS. The character of these native churches and of the converts generally has often been described in missionary reports; and many controversies and discussions have been carried on amongst missionaries as to whether they are worse or better than they ought to be. It is difficult to decide such a question, where the judges come from a society and an atmosphere of Christian opinion, principle, and practice, which know scarcely anything of the influence of heathenism. On the one hand, the native brethren have been distinguished by the boldness which has brought them out of idolatry and idolatrous connexions to con- tess Jesus Christ as their Saviour. In making this decision, which cuts them off from all their friends and relatives they held most dear, some, even amongst the young, have exhibited a martyr’s firmness, and have borne a martyr’s sufferings. On the other, how often have individuals and communities shown that there still cling to their Christian character the remains of heathen vices, heathen habits, and the low standard of heathen opinion. How often have words fallen from “unclean lips,” in foolish talking and jesting which were “ not convenient;” how often have breaches of the seventh commandment; or malice, hatred, and all uncharitableness, shown the lurking passions which Christianity has only controlled, but not expelled. How often have the faults of the New Testament churches reappeared in the churches of India, and been strangely mixed with un- doubted excellencies. But they are on the way to better things. The have quitted the swampy shores of idolatry; like the rolling hill districts among the Ghauts, they exhibit great in- equalities of character, lofty virtues by depths of sinfulness; but 1yl they have only to press on amid the difficulties of their pilgrimage, and at length they will emerge upon that elevated plateau of settled virtue, which, as a Christian people, even Englishmen 1 E have attained only after eight generations of Protestant teaching al Le l¢ and Bible influence. Well, therefore, may missionaries be pa- all tient and forbearing with those who were once heathen them- H 98 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR selves, and endeavour steadfastly to employ for their benefit all con satl the many instrumentalities now available for that end. Personal weakness will reappear. How else shall we explain the strange Tes| cha phenomenon of a distinguished preacher and sincere Christian yielding to the inveterate habit of stupefying himself by smoking hop hemp? A few testimonies to the growing improvement of the 1nte dot native churches will be of value. « Qur most flourishing native church,” says Mr. Scott, of 1nto mit Galle, ““is at Morotto, a place noted for its energetic and thriving artisans. Here, and in the immediate neighbourhood, we have of ( Syst 321 members noted for their piety, intelligence, and liberality. About four years since, they built a chapel almost entirely at at I their own expense; and during the last year they have done 1po much to support their native minister, to whose labours, under able God’s blessing, the existence and the prosperity of his Church of t must be attributed. At Pelliagodde, during the last four or five tmy years, preaching has been instrumental in raising up a number of of g consistent Christians, and effecting a great transformation in the a4 I habits of the people generally. Not a few of our members, for of g il clear religious experience, consistent lives, and peaceful deaths, would do honour to the Gospel in any part of the world. pror dist Generally, however, the piety of our people, though sincere, is not over fervent or zealous. Christian knowledge varies W 1t much with the position in life of the members and the locality in arl [¢ which they dwell.” ang There is without doubt piety in the Churches,” says Mr. eve) Allen of Colombo, ¢ but it is not very active, not very expensive, ‘the not very aggressive. The members maintain their profession for the most part, and their conduct contrasts favourably with that ot} of the heathen around them. They do very well under the al 0o constant superintendence of the missionary, but there is no effort 1ty on their part to go beyond their own boundaries. They do very Iy little towards supporting the ordinances of the Gospel, beyond Ofc paying their own incidental expenses, and giving a trifle towards the the salary of their minister.” that «“The testimony of all the brethren,” says Mr. Dennis, of I Nagercoil, “is more or less to the effect that our people are g decidedly growing in grace. They manifest a greater regard for and the Sabbath, for the house of prayer, and for private devotion. ey They exhibit also a far more liberal spirit than formerly. So Cony great, indeed, do we all feel the advance to be that most of us b\ | seriously contemplate urging the people of one or two of the fl]e ] larger congregations to try the experiment of self-support.” g 8 On this subject, Dr. Caldwell thus writes, “ I do not consider ang the present position of the majority of the native Christian God IN INDIA 99 all congregations in Tinnevelly, with which I am acquainted, so na. satisfactory as it appears to be commonly supposed to be, with e respect either to Christian knowledge or to Christian piety and fan character. 1 think, however, that there is every reason to judge Ing hopefully of their stablhty, that is, of the permanence of their the intention to adhere to the profession of the Christian religion. I do not think it probable that the majority of them will fall back , of into heathenism under any circumstances VVh&LeVel. They sub- g mit to be systematically instructed in the doctrines and precepts jave of Christianity they submit to a strict, perhaps a too strict ity system of moral discipline; they submit also, if not with pleasure, v ab at least with patient good-nature, to large and increasing demands lone upon their means for the maintenance of their rehgxous and charit- ider able societies. All this, I think, sets the question of the stability rch of the native church at rest. And so long as our people con- five tinue to enjoy the benefits of Christian instruction and the means 1 of of grace, so long we have reason to hope that real Christian piety, the a real knowledge of God’s word and ways, and of the mysteries for of salvation, and real purity and ripeness of Christian character, I have noticed a marked im- lths, will make progress among them ld provement in all these particulars amongst the people of my own district during the last four years, especially connected, I think, 16y 1168 with “the week of prayer’ at the beginning of the year, an arrangement which was suggested by the Ludlana mlssmnarles, v 10 and which has been acted upon with excellent results in almost Mr every missionary district of the Society for the Propagation of »lVe, ‘the Gospel in Southern India for “ Though, however, the improvement which I have observed, both amongst the native catechists and schoolmastérs, zmd that the amongst the people in the congregations, is a very marked one, it is not by any means umversallv apparent. There are still in ffort very my opinion very few signs of spiritual life amongst the majority of our native catechists and schoolmasters, and_the majority of on 3ld the people of our congregations. It is very rarely the case still that one can safely rely on the perfect truthfulness of any native Christian. Dy Of I have seen, however, during the last four vears, both are amongst people who had long been members of our congregations, 11 ) and amongst people who had recently been brought over from (100 heathenism, a larger number of what have appeared to be real conversions from sin to God, accompanied by, and witnessed to So f us by love and zeal and by a consistent life, than I ever saw during the previous sixteen years of my connexion with the Tinnevelly i 16 mi1ss1ons Though, therefore, there is much spiritual indifference, and many moral and social evils, still to be overcome, 1 ¢ thank ,1(1@1 God and take courage. 29 stial 100 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR Mr. Thomas thus describes the great change which has taken the place in Tinnevelly, and the instruments by which it has been I I brought about :— hot “Tt is now twenty-four years since I first landed in India, den twenty-one of which have been spent in Tinnevelly, and the tf 16 greater part of this period I have had the care of Mengnanapuram i 1€ district, and subsequently those of Asirvadhapuram and Satthan- yea kulam. Upon the review of this period I see infinite cause for con gratitude, praise, and thanksgiving to the God of all grace for When I has what it hath pleased Him to accomplish in these parts. 10y first took charge, in 1838, Christianity might truly be said to be and 1( in an incipient state. The places of worship generally were mere des hovels ; the congregations small in number, with little or no oth order ; and the services of the church conducted without much has regard to the Prayer-book ; and many of the catechists were not 188 competent men for the work intrusted to them, but were rather it guardians of the congregations, to protect them against the per- U secutions of the heathen around. The schools were not numerous, and many of the schoolmasters were professed heathen; nor had Bar we a single girl attending our village schools, and it was a rare fee) thing indeed to meet with an educated and intelligent Christian woman. fro But very few of the people could read, and the extent Wo of their religious knowledge consisted in learning by rote a com- The kng pendium of Christian doctrine drawn up by Mr. Rhenius. Ex greater part were unbaptized, and the communicants necessarily Iy small. Now, however, not only have we a spacious and beautiful Gothic church at the central station at Mengnanapuram, capable Ma of holding about two thousand people, but in every village, where this there is‘even but a small congregation, excepting those, indeed, t 11 which have very recently come over, there are commodious, well- ventilated, and suitable buildings erected, neat in appearance, and abl Now the Wee all that could be wished under existing circumstances. Chy congregations are numerous, the churches are well attended, the are people improved in cleanliness and order, and the services of the 0ne church are performed, where there is a catechist, with propriety and intelligence, so as to prove edifying to our people. Many ol bring with them their hymn-books and Bibles, so that in most places we are permitted to see what reminds us of a well-ordered Chy of { congregation in England. With scarcely an exception, all the det Christian children are made at present to attend our village schools, until they have acquired a facility in reading the Holy 1§ § Of( Scriptures, together with some acquaintance with arithmetic, writing, and geography.” Lpr e, Mr. Tracy, speaking of the native churches in the Madura district, says: © The absence of many of our church members on (i IN INDIA. 101 ken een the coffee-plantations in Ceylon tends to keep the Church gene- rally in a weak state, and to prevent the growth of the people in both knowledge and piety. But we are encouraged by the evi- lia, dence given, that many strive, while away from home, to adorn the al il the profession they have made, and to make known the truths of the Gospel to those with whom they labour. During the past an for year God has manifested His special presence in several of our congregations. The prevailing feeling manifested at such times for has been a very deep conviction of sin,—especially the sin of mis- ul improving the precious blessings received through the Gospel,— he and the result of the work has been a more careful walk, more E16 10 desire after sanctification, and more effort for the salvation of others. Divisions have been healed in the churches, deep feeling ich not has been manifested in prayer-meetings, the spirit of benevolence has increased, and many of our helpers have gone to their work her )er= with new purposes and resolves, to devote themselves and their property to Christ as they had not before done.” US, “Only a few in our native churches,” says Mr. Pewell of had Bangalore, “are really satisfactory as to piety, the rest being are feeble and defective; their weakness arising chiefly, I believe, fan The from the frequent neglect of private and family devotions. tens women and older men are, most of them, deficient in Christian o knowledge ; but the younger men are generally well instructed. Vi 16 Except in a few instances their character is not influential for rily much good.” iful “ Twenty-three communicants,” says the Rev. G. Hall of ble Madras, have in ten years been received from heathenism into I 616 this church, several through the education of the institution. ed, think the present position of the piety of our native church favour- oll- able and encouraging. In addition to three public services each and week, they have two prayer-meetings among themselves. Their the Christian knowledge is excellent; and a great number of them the are young men and women of good education, who will, we hope, one day be pastors and pastors’ wives.” ‘the jety Writing of the Jessore churches among the villages of Ben- any gal, Mr. Hobbs says: “Piety is in very many cases dwarfish. 0st Christian knowledge is extremely limited, first grasping enough 10 of the plan of mercy to be saved by it, but unacquainted with h details, or with the evidence by which the divinity of Christianity age is supported. Their moral character, if you except the prevalence Joly of covetousness and a want of independence, is tolerably good. ficy Upon the whole, in every particular, they are better than they were ten years ago. Some few are intelligent and pious, and urd quite an ornament to the circle in which they move.” g 00 s 102 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR fi Mr Page describing the Burrisal converts from different points of view, amongst other things, says :— Jill th “You ask what these people are like at home Well, look in, if you please You will be welcomed with salaams, and by several 1n joyful countenances. You will be made to feel that you confer ] an honour by your visit, instead of being told that you by your of white face defile a Bencrah hut! i Doubtless, you will meet with people laborious or lazy, loving or quarrelsome, cleanly or dirty, a. Still, think a little to neat or untidy, as all even in England are Here are facts Women at home are no longer slaves The (] privileges of social or religious life do not belong solely to their lords. Men address their neighbours’ young wives by the word e 1 ¢ sisters 3’ the elder wives, occasmnally, by a word meaning ¢ eldest sister,” implying respect; the old women by the term di ¢ mother ; and, withal there is intercommunication of a right 1)( kind. At meals, though, mostly, for lack of servants (!), the wife {h (as in Abraham’s day) serves the husband, the two will not object to eat together And over twice two thousand meals every 1 I day, ¢ the blessing’ is asked of the God of heaven by those who, not very long back, never dreamed of any one greater or more § In i beneficent than the gods or goddesses, or the ¢ five elements hundreds of families, husband, wife, and children meet together, fi s once (if not twice) a-day, and have ¢ family worship ’ ~_that blessed ordinance of domestic life. In hundreds of homes there fo is the Bible, so long unknown, unseen, unpossessed; and this la precious volume constitutes ¢ke book of the family The oft-ques- J tioned missionary will still be asked, * How many real Christians of have you got ?’ ¢ Really, have you any true Christians?’ We tl are, I am bold to say, not wholly unprepared for such inquiries. h At the same time, I may be pardoned if I say that like questions il might be asked in other lands, and among more favoured com- i mumtles Still, we can point you out some four hundred persons, 0o to whom we mmht use the words of the apostle : ‘Ye are washed, ¢ ye are sanchfied ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus l And these four hundred men and women we would in charity Q! hope fear God, love Jesus, and understand why they love Him al who so loved them. It is not easy to get a complete view of them N in a hurry; for they constitute fifteen different churches, each 1 having its own teacher. But their characteristic habits or customs N are alike Jesus’s death in the Every month they ¢ remember ordinance of the Lord’s Supper They periodically hold ¢ church- meetings,” and maintain discipline among themselves, excluding the unworthy, bringing home the penitent, or encouraging the Inquirer. Their law is the Bible, and the Bible alone They ! i _— = o — e 103 IN INDIA. nt live, generally, in love among themselves, and in peace with all men. They are often jealous of one another, lest any one should, They strive, In, through temptation, bring dishonour on the name. ral in some degree, to bring in their heathen neighbours to a partici- for pation of their own privileges, and many a whole night have many ur of them sat up, or travelled from place to place, to encourage a ith man to cast away Hinduism and become a Christian. They are ty, a marked people, strange, and differing. The heathen know them le to be not of their own; and sometimes the heathen say of a Christian, ¢ He is a baptized Christian : why should he do so ?’ he el ¢« Next, mark the end of some of those who were of these 1 people. In eleven years we have had, as nearly as I can ascer- Of many of those who have ng tain, four hundred deaths among us. I'm died I can testify, either from personal observation, extending to rh not a few cases, or from the evidence of truthful witnesses, that 1fe they have died in the faith. Take half-a-dozen from among half- a-hundred facts. A grey-headed man, whose long youth and 1ot manhood had been spent in the service of idols, desires nothing oIy ho, better in his last days than the consolations of the Bible; conver- sation of heaven and Jesus; and sees mothing more in his last 0re moments than the Saviour of sinners extending His arms of pity In e, towards him. A feeble, worn-out, aged woman breathes her last, talking of none but Christ! none but Christ! for He alone died hat for sinners! A mere lad, suddenly, in the freshness of youth, ere his laid low, speaks in most touching sentences, as life ebbs fast, of Jesus, the friend of sinners,—nothing else. A man in the prime g5= of manhood feels he is dying ; begs that he may be taken out into J1S the verandah of his house, be surrounded by his brethren, and Ve 65, helped up as he prays, and, praying, he falls into the arms of death. A young woman, reclaimed from a bazaar, having learned OIS to read the Bible (and long she read it, poor thing !), learned, too, - of Christ. When she came to die, it was nothing but this— )b ¢ Call the teacher ; let him tell me of Christ ! of Christ !’ A child, od, who had been taught to read the sacred Scriptures, in the awful ) agonies of spasmodic cholera raises himself up to pray to Jesus, Ify and, in the midst of all his pains, forgets not Him who endured [im still infinitely more cruel agonies for man ! These are but speci- il mens, not the sole instances. Many begun Christians, and were ach sneered at: they ended Christians, and have been remembered.” ms the o PERrsECUTIONS AND DISABILITIES. ing It is one of the peculiar blessings conferred on its subjects by the the government of India, that they all enjoy complete religious ey liberty. The power of the Government is never directed against 104 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR St 1] the native religions, and the followers of those religions are not permitted openly and continuously to injure one another. In- N 110f; deed, in respect to freedom of every kind, personal, social, civil, and religious, in forming their own convictions, and in carrying and them out without hindrance of any kind, the subjects of the off, he British Empire in India are not equalled, much less are they sur- passed, by any nation on the Continent of Europe. They travel com! the everywhere without passports, worship as they like, and have a free press. One code of civil and criminal law is provided for Vert al 30 all ; and so long as they leave the rights and the property of their neighbours uninjured, all parties enjoy full liberty of movement — The Pro- 12V and full protection from the evil designs of others. clamation of the Queen in 1858, in respect to religious liberty, e created nothing new ; it merely repeated and confirmed a liberty nen: which had already been long enjoyed. True, the tone of the Pal; Government, and of English official society, was adverse to of t Christianity. The native religions were greatly feared, and they ]ana were therefore courted, conciliated, patronised, and cared for; becs while it was hard to get any favour, or even the exercise of rights, Tng for the native Christians. The < Liberty of Conscience Act,” fron Chy which gave them the full religious liberty which others had long enjoyed, was passed only thirteen years ago. Important acts to forr regulate marriage and divorce among them, though brought use before the Council, have not been passed yet. Still, in all these flon things, great improvement has taken place. The personal tone fore of English society, including Government officers, towards Christ- (e ianity, has wonderfully changed. It neither asks nor needs the It has made all its con- smallest amount of Government help. of T quests hitherto without Government assistance, and it can desire 100 only to be left in like freedom in days to come. The protection ot} afforded by the Government is a blessing of the highest value. lalg Indian missions are not liable to the covetous demands of some ey savage chief, and the rapacity or cunning of his still more savage Teq people ; no fanatic queen can by edicts forbid their worship, or Prog burn their holy martyrs at the stake; and amongst all classes in i India, least of all should missionaries and missionary societies ask Peo exemption from that taxation which helps to sustain the Govern- the ment by which they are protected. at All persecution in India is, therefore, confined to social life ; DEC to the opinions, friendships, and dislikes of families and neigh- Jeay bours, not unfelt even in Christian England. The most frequent Seu ( cases of social annoyance and punishment, amounting at times to Py; severe agony, arise from exclusion from caste; that is, from the tht expulsion of converts, on caste grounds, from the families, rela- ltsy tions, and friends, with whom they have been accustomed to live. Gy IN INDIA. 105 of Striking illustrations of this social persecution have been furnished N~ in many parts of India during the last ten years. Occasionally 1, riots have been stirred up, a missionary’s house attacked, doors 10 and windows smashed in the uproar, and converts forcibly carried | e off. In other cases the heathen landholders have turned against I- the peasantry, and have endeavoured to terrify them from be- el coming Christians, by beatings and exactions, by false charges in The con- the courts, by abductions and forcible imprisonment. or verts at Burrisal have suffered grievously from this cause, as i) also those in Chota Nagpore. nt Apart from these more general troubles, three special cases have occurred, during recent years in India, in which attempts Ty were made to place the native converts as a class under perma- [y nent disabilities in consequence of their religion. They arose at e Palamcottah, in South Travancore, and at Ahmednuggur. Two 10 of them sprang directly from misconceptions produced by the Y language of the Queen’s Proclamation, which, dubious in English, [y became trebly difficult to understand in the native Vernaculars. s, In one of these cases, an attempt was made to debar the converts from the use of the public roads; in another, to prevent the )0 Christian women from adding decent improvements to their former heathen dress; and in the third, to deprive them of the bt use of the public tanks and wells. The importance of the ques- 5€ tions involved will be at once apparent, and it will be well there- fore to give a brief outline of the facts, and show how these 1 f= questions were finally settled. 1 About two miles to the west of Palamcottah stands the town 1- of Tinnevelly, with its large pagoda and bigoted Hindu popula- 0 tion; the highroad of the province runs through the centre of n both towns. The inhabitants of Tinnevelly are supported to a large extent by the revenues of the temple, and the profits derived from the pilgrims that attend its festivals. It will be 16 6 readily imagined that they had long looked with irritation on the I progress of Christianity around them, though that irritation il might be diminished by the contempt in which the Shanars as a people are held by the Brahmins, Sudras, and other members of the higher castes. Still it existed, and increased by the Procla- n- mation, only needed an opportunity to burst into a blaze. In December 1858, an old Christian weaver, who had lived thirty years in the town of Tinnevelly, suddenly died ; and when Mr. 10 Sargent was making arrangements for removing the body to Palamcottah, for interment in the mission burial-ground, he found e that the heathen people of the town had determined mnot to permit its removal. The assistant magistrate advised that it should be 1— el carried away, not on the highroad, but through rice-fields, but - pa—— 106 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR Mr. Sargent justly objected to the indignity, and resolved to Vel inter it on the school premises in Tinnevelly, close to the old e man’s house. of t Even had he agreed to the compromise, it would have availed nothing, since the unreasonable fanatics had pre- sam: viously resolved that it should not be removed to Palamcottah by any road at all. As it was, at the time of the burial, they dish Sha gathered round the school-ground in great numbers, and raised peeans of triumph. On appeal to the judge, Mr. Sargent’s claim had to have the body carried along the highroad was confirmed ; Jus| that road being declared the property of all classes of the Queen’s Que subjects. Ten days after, another Christian died at the dispen- amg sary in the same town, and his friends desired that he should be 1ncr buried at Palamcottah; thus the question arose again. In the rel interval, another magistrate, Mr. Levinge, had arrived, who, in Was accordance with the judge’s decision, assented to the removal of Hin the body as desired along the public road. But thousands of beey people gathered to prevent it: two of the native authorities sided rigli with the mob; the magistrate, who was present, was stoned ; 0ne troops were called out, who were attacked by the rioters, and in Yan the fray six of the mob were shot dead, four died of wounds, and (I nineteen were wounded, who recovered. Many of the ringleaders Con were seized and imprisoned. The Madras Government upheld We the proceedings of the magistrate and judge, insisted on the att right of the Christians to use the public roads, and threw the tect On the anni- responsibility of these calamities upon the rioters. ll versary of the Queen’s assumption of the Indian Government, by dec« a graceful act of clemency the rioters still in prison were Say liberated. con Nearly at the same time a great outbreak took place against the Christians of South Travancore. the In this case, the ostensible of { cause of the outburst was the addition to the dress of the Christian women of articles to which the Shanars as a caste Per were not entitled. In the Hindu kingdom of Travancore, nat still ruled by its native king under English advice, there has the prevailed for centuries a system of sumptuary laws, which regulate the dress to be worn by the different classes of the toy far population. The higher castes are exceedingly tenacious of their thl’l rights, and very determined in keeping down the poor; hence ten the distinctions of dress have been rigidly maintained. Now, the dress of the Shanar women, when in public, according to ing clo these rules, came no higher than the waist, and left all the upper thr; part of the person bare. Of late years, however, the Christian tan women naturally made innovations on this degrading custom ; an and adopted at least a jacket, and sometimes also a veil for the for head, like respectable women in other parts of the country ; and arg e s 107 IN INDIA. to even the heathen Shanars, from their visits to Ceylon and other places, the extension of education among them, and the example | had taught their women to do the (o of their Christian neighbours, same. by The Sudras and Brahmins beheld these innovations with deep ey dislike, and not seldom sought by violence to put a stop to them. ed Shanar women were frequently stopped on the public roads, and 1m had the obnoxious articles of ‘dress torn off in the open markets. d Just when they were greatly excited about the question, the I Queen’s Proclamation arrived, and a version of it was circulated gt among the high castes in Travancore calculated greatly to he increase their anger. It stated that the Queen was of a different i 16 religion from the English (the East India Company) ; that she 1 was angry with them for allowing missionaries to disturb the of Hindu religion ; and her command was, that no Hindus should of become Christians. They rejoiced, therefore, that their ancient led rights were fully restored; and that the low-caste people were 5 once more to be put down; and the native minister of the Tra- 1 vancore Rajah issued a Government order, that the dress- md customs of former days were to be strictly observed. Riots soon ers commenced, sanctioned by the native authorities; and for many eld weeks the missionaries and their converts were exposed to lawless the attacks by night and by day, against which they had no pro- the tection. Seven chapels were burnt down, with portions of i villages; and seven women were imprisoned for daring to dress by decently. Other chapels, and the missionaries’ residences, were It saved only by the continued watching of the converts, who were compelled thus to defend themselves. An appeal to Lord Harris, nst the governor of Madras, put a stop to the riots; and the decision ble of the Secretary of State in London, in the matter, gave full l 16 permission for the converts to dress as modesty required. te The third case assumed a somewhat different aspect. The M ey native church at Ahmednuggur, which was at first confined to hs nas the mission premises, gradually spread to different parts of the LlCh town; and a question arose as to how the various Christian il 16 families were to be supplied with water. In the Deccan, as throughout the Madras Presidency, the higher castes are very Jell e tenacious of their peculiar privileges, and very careful of avoid- ing pollution from the lower castes. Hindu purity is very Wy fo closely connected with water; impurity may be contracted through water more readily than by any other means; hence the p@l jal tanks, ponds, and wells, throughout the country, are divided 1 5 amongst the higher and lower castes; and tho se used by the former are jealously guarded from the latter. Many of them i i i i are public property. In September 1859, the case of the - T — B —— 108 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR woul Ahmednuggur converts was laid before the magistrate, who at once declared that all Christians who had a right to use the they public tanks before their conversion still retained it; and that he Mr. attenm would see the exercise of that right duly protected. Notice was the 1 therefore given by the Christians to their neighbours, that hence- Lord seriot forth they should resort like others to the public tanks. Punis Elphinstone happened to be at Ahmednuggur at the time, and privately expressed his approval of what had been done. An of the hard uproar immediately ensued; efforts were made to prevent the Christians from drawing the water, on the ground that they had fo set 1edge lost caste and were now degraded; and a petition was presented to the magistrate and collector against their proceedings. A day tion” J or two after that officer publicly read in the court his reply to holds the petition ; arguing that, on their own showing, “the caste of the ruler” was not to be despised but respected; that the peti- destr comij tioners had spoken of it with contempt; and that they wished to debar a person from the use of the public tanks, solely because he bring Oppo was a Christian. “ It was well known,” he said, « that if a Mang or Mhar (lowest castes) woman marries a Mussulman, she is allowed oonti to use the tanks, in right of her having become a Mohammedan. the | deng Cattle, horses, donkeys, prostitutes, &c., all have access to the public tanks, and yet this common and obvious right petitioners To { In g seek to deny to a man whose high respectability they themselves dare not and cannot gainsay:” he therefore dismissed the peti- anoy tion. stang This decision of the magistrate was fully confirmed by the putt Government of Bombay. The Government calls the petition of deve the Hindus ¢ absurd and insulting,” and tells them frankly: Chl‘i: “You have perverted the declaration in the Queen’s proclamation, Dot} Wroy which expressly states that none should be molested by reason of their religious faith, into an argument for molesting and insulting aftey those who profess the same faith which the Queen not merely and acknowledges, but of which she proclaims herself the Defender.” niah The native inhabitants all deserted the public fountains to S0 which the Christians resorted; they also bound their priests as 1 to perform special ceremonies in presence of their idols, to bring ang about the discomfiture of the native Christians. Some of the Sh()\\ prominent native Christians were singled out, and commended to thry the special wrath of the gods by name, but all in vain. The orig British Government would not change its decision; the native Wit} converts did not die; and severe fines were inflicted upon some Dok persons who assaulted the native Christians as they visited the tanks. Cony The matter being reported home, the Secretary of State ton, emphatically sustained Lord Elphinstone’s decision; and stated they that the rule was applicable to all India. The Hindu party IN INDIA. 109 0.t would not yield at once. At Poona, at Sattara, and other places, the they struggled against it, though in vain. The native pastor, the Mr. Haripunt, on removing to Sattara, was opposed in his Was attempt to make use of the public reservoirs; but an appeal to 1CE: the magistrate confirmed his right to do so. Near Khokar, a ord serious riot took place, and a catechist’s wife was nearly killed. The two leaders and Punishment, however, was prompt and severe. An of the mob were sentenced to two years’ imprisonment each, with hard labour; and eleven others to one year each. Things began the had to settle down, and before long public opinion began to acknow- tted ledge that the Christians were in the right. The “ water ques- ay tion ” will long be remembered in the districts of the Deccan. 7 10 Thus it is “through much tribulation” that Christianity ) of holds on its way in India. The enmity it arouses as the great etl= destroyer of caste is very great. Nowhere in the world has its coming so strikingly fulfilled our Lord’s description, as the | to > hie bringer “mnot of peace but a sword.” Personal dislike, family 0oL opposition, priestly intolerance, social enmity, public violence, are wed continually raised against its professors; though the measure of lan the trials is wonderfully restrained by God’s overruling Provi- dence, and His children have received strength to bear them. t Ners To these trials is it due, that Indian Christianity is, on the whole, in so healthy a condition. Not pampered by prosperity, it is Ives jetl= growing up a vigorous child, pushing its way among obstacles, standing on its defence, pleading against wrong, exhibiting energy, putting forth strength, until all the powers it possesses shall be the of developed, and it shall grow up “to the full stature of a man in Christ.”’ When involved in the details of existing persecutions, Iy on, both missionaries and converts suffer, and are indignant at the wrong; patience and faith are needed to bear them; but the of after-benefit they have conferred in strengthening the Christians, {ng and giving the Gospel a firmer hold on the country, is unde- rely niable. Singular has it been that the native Church should owe I so much to the Proclamation of 1858. 5 10 Designedly cautious, so as not to irritate the Hindus, the latter read it as on their side, ests and left their commentary on the country in burnt chapels, ng showers of stones, and insulting petitions. The official reply, the thrice required, has now given a clearness of exposition to the | 10 original text, not in generalities but in details, which was at first [he withheld: had the text at first been clearer, the Hindus would {ve Small favour was denied to the probably have been silent. me converts at the outset, they have now received a decided recogni- the tion, and have been thrown into a position of prominence, which 9te they never asked or hoped for. 1t€d W 110 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR wife ¢ and t SprcIAL CAsEs oF CONVERSION OR APOSTASY. of the The letters and reports of missionaries during the last ten the ( them year s, in exhibiting the progress of their stations, have not confined their statements to mere generalities. In addition to scarce of the clear figures, again and again, year after year, they describe individual cases in which the Gospel has been received, and has WOI:‘R( B triumphed over all the obstacles by which its appeals were met. Those letters also contain faithful mention of those sad cases in Apos which, through the power of strong temptations, or through the faith 10t decay of seeming piety, men who once openly professed their faith have fallen back into lamentable apostasy. The length to good which this Review has already extended sternly imposes silence caref on the writer in respect to this interesting topic, though, had detai] &\'p@l‘ space allowed, a large number of instances might have been ofay given, in which the power of faith has been conspicuously shown. In some cases the Gospel has been embraced after long instruction, Who, quiet growth of conviction, and also imperceptible processes of Nagp change. In some cases men of middle age and sober life have apt listened to its call; in others, very numerous, the young have Who, heard the voice, and yielded their hearts to the Saviour.” In the gone English institutions of the great towns, a larger number of young they men, from respectable families, have made a public profession Some than ever before; and that profession has been made in the face befor Had space allowed, Mr. Jenkins and theiy of great social opposition. Mr. Hall could have described the thrilling story of the contests, llugt discussions, sore trials of feeling, affection, and principle, through femn which several of their young converts in Madras have had to Nexjg pass, and of the grace given them in their hour of need. Mr. hey Smith, of Benares, could have told us how an old wanderer, hiS f the head of a sect, has laid aside all spiritual pride and trust in conty his own righteousness, to receive salvation as a gift of mercy ; € or how a young scholar, well versed in Sanskrit lore, has found tunit the philosophy of India foolishness beside the wisdom of the New thoug Testament. Mr. Hobbs could have described the strange religious fi\‘es‘ history of the teacher in a Government school, who, after years Pt of inquiry, found Christ, and is now an ordained missionary of 1§ his Church. And Mr. Ballantine could have related how, in a has ] country station of the Deccan, a young man, well taught, long oen convinced, but, like hundreds, vacillating and afraid, when taken Whel. ' with his last illness, receiving sudden light and sudden strength, top | boldly confessed the error of his delays, mourned that he had apty; been ashamed of the Saviour, called in his neighbours and 3 dl friends, to avow his error and proclaim his faith, insisted that his 4 hey IN INDIA 111 wife should baptize him in the name of Christ then and there, and takine bread before them, took it and ate it in remembrance of the Saviour, and dying, begged that he might be buried with ten the Christians, and his widow henceforth cast in her lot with |l them alone T'hese are bright spots in missionary history, and fo scarcely a single report of any year fails to contain one or more ihe of them, to stir up the zeal, and encourage the faith, of Christ’s has workers in this “day of small things.” lef But missionary work in India differs nought from that of the i Apostles in exhibiting “wanderers from the faith,” as well as i 16 faithful and bold d1s01ples In individual missions such cases are ¢ i\ not common, though in the aggregate, over the whole country, a {0 good number may be reckoned up in the course of years A 1CE careful reader of missionary reports will find them faithfully ad detailed, and cannot fail to observe how similar the missionary el experience of one province is to that of another Mr. Hislop tells jis of a wretched fellow, named Sayud-ud-din, a clever counterfeit, NiA who, for some purpose that no one can explain, got baptized at of Nagpore, though afterwards it appeared he had been twice A( baptized ahcady The Education Missions can tell of several, who, led by affection for home, a hard trial to the young, have \[+ he gone back, often after loud professions and earnest entreaties that they might be baptized: and many missions can describe how ng 07 some “ who did run well” have * left their first love,” have fallen 106 before temptation into drunkenness and vice, and have ended nd their career in ¢ blackness, and dczrkness, and dire despair One lllustratlon, and one only, shall be given at length. Mr. David )tb, oh Fenn writes from North Tlnnevehy 8 aposLasxes in con- nexion with this mission, I can mention some sad instances. {0 [r There was a youth, taught in an English school. the only son of el his father, who joined us in the face of much opposition, and continued for two years and a half to give us every satisfaction. n Vs He was quiet and reserved ; but those “Who had the best oppor- tunities of knowing hlm, mdudmcr his native Christian brethren, od His father then died, and other rela- oW thought him truly pious. tives succeeded in drawing him away. The hope of getting his S Since 1B patrimony without molestanon was one great temptation. his apostasy he has been leading an immoral life, and his mind of has now taken a sceptical turn No constraint of any kind has been put upon him by his heathen relatives Again, in a village, 3 e where some twenty-five people placed themselves under instruc- tion in connexion with Mr. Ra()land of three men who were b, baptized, one immediately after pracmsed a gross fraud upon Mr. R., and from that time gradually grew worse, and at length died od T —— a heathen. He was thorouOhly acquainted with Christianity. 15 112 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR Another of the three, though not so clever, gave every appearance woulg thems of earnestness in Christianity. We baptized him. All the while he was living in sin, which, when it came fully to light, he This Besides these aTIse refused to give up; and he now is an apostate. cases, I have heard of two others in the south of the district. from other An inspecting catechist, who had been twelve years in that position, in 1860 apostatized, in order to marry his daughter to n wh a heathen. A head catechist, an old man, who in 1851 was ! almost accepted for ordination, from the time of his rejection spect gradually declined in piety; and in 1860, after being discovered shoul down in a disgraceful plot against the character of a young school- master, apostatized to the Church of Rome, of which his family a5 r “whe had for generations been members.” It b NaTive CrRrISTIAN CONTRIBUTIONS. what tende Many years passed away in the Protestant missions of India, from 1 during which large supplies of men, money, and other materials to i of agency, were poured into the country from the Churches of Not l)« England and America, with scarcely any recognition of the value and | of such service from the people whom they specially blessed. then The native converts received all, took the benefit of all, used all, and and did nothing in return. In too many cases they receive it all an( still in the same spirit, and take no share in the work which this educ: agency is intended to accomplish. It is true that, in. numerous they | instances, they have been asked to do nothing; the duty of loyy themselves giving, working, feeling, and doing, like those whose Valye zeal founded and maintains Indian Missions, has not been ear- of the nestly and continuously pressed home upon them. And with the popul tendencies of the country, and the fondness of the people for by ) receiving rather than giving, it was never likely that they would P of themselves begin. The various missions are not alike in this Qreat matter. Forty years ago, in the early days of the Tinnevelly ang - and Travancore Missions, Mr. Rhenius and his neighbours, with Buyg large numbers of converts around them, induced them to com- that mence contributing toward the expenses of the work by which they were benefited. The habit has been maintained; the frg, Ba principle is more thoroughly adopted ; the practice has extended du‘[y more widely among the people; and the annual contributions have continued to Increase. Perfy During the last ten years consider- Uega) able progress has been made, especially in the years just gone by. fa]y The question has been pressed on missionaries in many quarters; ll]()s£ and the converts have been taught more clearly than before that contributions cannot be always reaching them from foreign lands I iy §ar11i] to maintain the religion they have embraced, and that, if they 0r ] IN INDIA. 113 ance would retain their means of grace, they must maintain them for lle f'h themselves, and share in extending them to their neighbours. , be This is not, however, done everywhere. Whetl er backwardness hese arise from the missionaries, or from the poverty of the people, or ict, from the fewness of converts in numerous localities, or from any that other cause, certain it is that there are hundreds of congregations I o in which no beginning has been made. was Yet Indian converts have many reasons, both general and tion special, for which the constant exercise of Christian liberality ered should be practised. That liberality is a duty, appointed, laid 00l down by the law of the New Testament. It is as much a duty nily as prayer ; it is a proof and sign of their affection to the Saviour, “who, though He was rich, yet for their sakes became poor.” It should be exercised specially by them, because they know what heathenism is—its hopelessness, its weakness, its degrading tendencies ; and large numbers of them have been directly drawn dia, from it. It should be exercised specially by them in compassion rials to the brethren, neighbours, and fallow-countrymen, who have s of not been drawn from it yet, but are still ““in the gall of bitterness alue and in the bond of iniquity.” Friends who have compassionated >~€d them have sent there Christian agencies, have commenced them, all, and are willing to help still ; but the expenses of Christian worship tall and ordinances, the support of a native ministry, the Christian education of their children, and the evangelising of the heathen, this (I8 they ought themselves to pay for. They are better able to do it of now than they were ten Yyears ago. The value of labour, the 1036 value of produce, has everywhere risen; and, while the expenses oal- of the poor in towns have been increased, it is the agricultural the population, who raise the produce, who have specially benefited for by the change which townspeople deeply feel. uld Perhaps missionaries have been hindered by the fact that the this great contrast between the general poverty of the few converts, and the large supplies of money drawn with such ease from elly n‘ifh Europe, is calculated to discourage them, and make them feel that their own gifts are worthless trifles. They are few, it is om- ich true, in many stations, and they are often poor. Nevertheless, it is a duty. The poorest paid heavily to idolatry; and, if the the |d€d duty is neglected when they are few, they show no readiness to perform it when they are many; while some Churches, which jons Jer began to give when small, now contribute sums which may be by fairly reckoned large. In India would be'seen, in a clear and most encouraging form, the advantage of systematic beneficence. 91'5 f hat It is only by the systematic gathering of a fair proportion of their earnings that the native Christians can secure the funds necessary nds ) ! for the maintenance of their worship. And it is only as certain I i 114 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR expenses are pressed upon them-—the repairs of chapels, school- elic the fees for their children, the support of their poor, with all the incidentals expended in the maintenance of Church ordinances— am the that they will learn, by degrees, to fulfil their duty, and by hearty co-operation to bear all the pleasant burden which their profession T sat of the Gospel lays upon them. As they increase in number there is no reason why they should not support their own ministry sile entirely, and, beside it, spread the Gospel among their neighbours. a tlor With ‘these views the writer would express his cordial assent to the following opinion of Mr. Spratt, one of the Tinnevelly Mis- gre sionaries : — wh “ Until we beget in our Christian people some degree of intellectual independence, we shall never see them undertaking mna independent responsibility as regards the Christian Church estab- ma lished amongst them. It is my settled conviction that the time car is more than come when we should begin to take from under the ing people that system of props and supports by which they have been so long wupheld, to the crippling of their own energies. They need, not only to have pressed home on their attention their duties to themselves, and to that Gospel which has been intro- duced amongst them, but the time is come when they should be e gently, yet firmly and judiciously, led to undertake positive and defined responsibilities — when they should be made to undertake part of the burden of maintaining Christianity among them. I think there are facts enough before us to show that, in proportion as we have thrown the people back upon themselves, in such pro- portions have they awoke to their duties, and manfully met them. The yearly contributions by native Christians to various charitable objects are very respectable and very creditable. It is a fact worthy of note, that at the last anniversary of the Native Mis- sionary Association, there was a balance in hand of 2000 rupees ; and this is only one Society. What I think we ought to aim at now is, to give a form and direction to native contributions, which would serve to keep ever present before their minds that we are eagerly looking forward to the time when they shall be able to take on themselves the support of their own Church. Doubtless the time is not near when the Christians of this province can be left to themselves; but if we never make a beginning, we shall never reach the consummation. A beginning is being made, and our first attempts are encouraging. I rejoice in the knowledge that a large majority of those engaged in the work in Tinnevelly not only adopt, as a principle, that native Christians must be taught to rely more upon themselves, but are watching for every opportunity of judiciously carrying out the principle.” of Feeling strongly on this point, the compiler of these facts Ca IN INDIA. 115 0l endeavoured to gather special information on the position which the the question of native contributions holds at the present time e amongst the native Churches, and made it both a distinet item in the Statistical Tables, and the ground of separate inquiries. Ity 101 Though, in many cases, replies have been received of a most ere satisfactory kind, yet in a vast number of others a painful silence has been preserved, and no information on the subject )try 118 given at all. It is known that, in some of these cases, contribu- bto tions have been given, which have not been reported; but in the [is- great majority, it is feared, with good reason, that nothing whatever is done. of The list of Churches and missions which are silent on this mng matter is lamentably large, and includes stations which are now ab- many years old, and have a large number of professing communi- 1me cants. Besides small and new stations, it includes the follow- the ing :— are 165 Communicants. Native Christians. el {10- The Church Mission: Calcutta 120 492 | be 41 70 Baptist Mission: Intally h of Calct'ltta 1284 3977 and Propagation Society : Sout 74 641 ake London Mission : ditto 265 Propagation Society : Hourah . 116 Serampore 64 110 Burdwan: Church Missiorl 30 250 01 313 3719 0 Krishnaghur Missions 175 500 Jessore Churches 9118 Burrisal Churches 447 3100 Dacca : Baptist Mission . 107 205 ble 261 act Bhagulpore : Church Mission 25 70 Ghazeepore : Berlin Mission 431 1123 ‘ha- The Orissa Missions . Benares, Sigra : Church Missio 66 282 5 London Mission : Mirzapore . 22 118 1 ab 93 242 Futtehguhr 240 1243 ich Agra and Meerut : éhurcfi Mis.siona;‘y Sot 121 456 are Nasik and Bombay : ditto . Poonah and Bombay : Free Church . 131 242 e {0 124 622 Vepery, Madras : Propagation Society 61 100 Joss Royapettah : Wesleyan Mission 210 447 ]be Wesleyan Missions: Mysore 4134 5119 Leipsic Missions hall Cuddapah : London Missi.ons 62 1486 The Basle Missions 1420 2857 an »dOe lly he ¢« The most striking, and, I think, the least cheering feature ery of our position,” says Mr. Vaughan, of his village station near Calcutta, “ is the large outlay of mission money on so small a cfs 116 TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR mission, while the bare idea of contributing a single pice towards are the expenses seems never yet to have entered the head of any one 1t at the statlon Like the horseleech, they are incessantly crying, nal ‘ Giive, give,” but they seem to think it positively absurd o be chy asked to give anything themselves. The missionary must feed, o clothe, and educate their children free of expense, must pay all e the agents, must support the widows, and bear all costs of the re mission, great and small. All this being done, they are satisfied, tha but, as mmht be expected, there is not the smallest desire or en- L deavour to spread the truth in the regions beyond.” of “In the matter of self-support,” says Mr. Hobbes, “the Jessore ful Churches have made but little progress. One church is indepen- If dent at present, but whether it will permanently continue so is un- the certain In some of the churches each member subsecribes a pice me a month towards the support of the poor. I am not aware that Suc anything else comes out of their earnings for religious purposes. I know this is a sad state of things to e\mt in churches that have Y ah are had the Gospel among them for half a centur y ; but I am not re- Soc sponsible for it, and secresy will not mend it, let it therefore be 0n known an On the other hand, our Statistical Tables show a goodly number su1 of churches ‘and missions in which the principles of Christian liberality have been accepted, and efforts are being successfully This list is not confined exclusively to made to act upon them populous missions, nor does the liberality it displays appear of the same deoree 1n all cases In the Tinnevelly Missions and in Burmah it has assumed a more definite shape, and has become Ti more settled in its exercise than elsewhere In a large propor- Ti Tl( tion of these missions it is still new; however, a good beginning T has been made, and it is hoped that during the decade now M running on, all the churches will make oreat advance, both in Ab Ba the principles they adopt, and the practice by which those prin- $h ciples are wrought out (e From the following table, it appears that in the last year of Ar the decade 50,000 rupees were contributed for Christian objects by native Churches and communities, which included 22,000 Ja Co communicants, and at the rate of two 1upees and a quarter, 4. e., Co four shillings and sixpence each. It would seem that the 27,000 \’e B communicants of other churches contributed only 10,000 or (s 12,000 rupees n all. The Shanar converts, accustomed to give Ca for years, stand well on the list, as do the Amerlcan converts of Ca Jaffna, and the Wesleyans of South West Ceylon. The highest position belongs to the converts of the Free ‘Church Mlsuon in Calcutta, who are well off in the world, and the next to the small hurch of the London Society at Bhowmlpore, whose member IN INDIA. 11 o d ( rds are in similar circumstances. Both these churches have now a ne native pastor, and pay half that pastor’s s salary, with all the ordi- 10 o nary expenses of worship. During his pastorate over the latter church, the writer has endeavoured for a series of years to pro- ol, mote systematic liberality in the cause of Christ Reminding the all he members of their great obligations, he has urged them, both by precept and example, to consecrate a tenth of all their earnings to od, 1= that cause, the rich giving more than that proportion, while the poor might feel obliged to give less. Thus it was the contributions of the native brethren grew, increasing every year Many cheer- 1e tully adopt the principle, and faithfully carry out the practice; and Dn. if every member of the church did the same, at the present time 1N the benevolent income of this little church would amount not I1ce merely to 70l a-year, but to more than 2007 Still more, were 1at such a rule (so suitable to the general level of condition pre- €S valent among the converts) to be carried out by all churches, A great and small, throughout India, the relief felt by the Home (o Societies would be very great, and a sound basis be'secured, not he only for providing the full maintenance of the means of grace among the converts, but for effectively carrying them to the el surrounding heathen. a1 Iy Average of to Native Communi- Contrlbutlons each Commu- Mission Churches Christians cants in nicant he Jil} Rupees Rupees Tinnevelly Missions: S.P. 16,667 1,792 6,760 37/ 1e s 33,691 4,722 12,566 Tinnevelly Missions: C.M g Travancore: L.M.S 22,688 1,284 4,936 ng Travancore: C.M.S ;919 1,720 1,500 O W Madura Missions 6,372 15127 1,291 W Ahmednuggur 955 553 673 mn Bassein Karens . 12,000 6,350 10,672 4,600 840 DO~y liig Shwaygyeen ditto 1,158 Ceylon South-West: Wes- 4,131 1,661 5,186 [\ leyan M. S. of Arcot Missions (special) - 796 232 979 Jaffna Amer 921 438 1,607 -3 ot Colombo Bapt. M..S 1,100 381 500 00 2157 (S} Cotta, Ceylon: C.M.S 136 500 by Vepery, Madras L.M.S 183 73 240 00 Black Town, ditto: L.M.S 100 42 122 Calcutta, South: B.M.S 1,200 262 200 or Calcutta: L.M.S 168 45 690 ot 1,133 We Calcutta: Free Church 196 84 — W TOWWWFr Wk W SHEEHOWN Tt WO WDH WO = ST == 00 ® of ten months st Total 115,844 22,060 50,260 2-28 1 il TH R 118 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR VIIL—MISSIONARY EDUCATION. 18 1] r 2 1862 m $al Vernacular. Boarding Anglo- Vernacular. Boarding. Vernacular. Anglo- Vi - Vernacular TES of Schools Boys Schools Boys Schools Boys g Boys. ':g Boys E Boys }} 140 22 790 P Bengal 6,470 6,005 129 4,820 20 695 29 7,119 fa N. West 49 2,976 9 182 — DN > DO 1,276 72 3,29 I0 475 25 27 158 Punjab & 1 9 ) [ C. Prov }12 731 478 32 17369 89 24 2,320 e 70 3,480 L 2 21 1,144 I12 Bombay 52 1165 41 51 2,107 1,787 ar Madras 849 24,445 o 4,286 1069 25,061 1185 76 6,336 Ceylon 227 9,402 / 247 34 1,373 209 8,226 52 164 23 1,657 {h Cu 1562 44,612 101 Burmah 134:7 47,5.04 9%’) 241'4 125? 14,562 ° 2720 135 2393 p 249 3,778 438 86 1811 48,390 08 3158 193 23,963 foy th Missionary education in India at the present time can hardly di W beregarded as in a satisfactory position. Unsettled in itself, its relation to mission work undefined, inadequate to the wants of the It of Christian converts, still more inadequate to the overwhelming Spl need of the heathen people. of the country, it is a branch of labour which requires the most anxious care of wise and ex- i} Je perienced men, and demands thorough consideration at their hands. During the last few years old controversies have been A partially revived, their discussion has assumed new phases, new i of elements have been introduced, and in some cases practical measures have been adopted, which have placed mission schools W upon a new basis. These controversies have not had reference (3 only to the subject of Anglo-vernacular Schools, though they have occupied the most prominent position ; it is the Vernacular n schools that have been most concerned, and though the contro- la versy respecting them has been carried on quietly, the decision 0l is of far more vital consequence to the general interests of the g country than that of the English schools. dl These important ques- tions will be better understood after a brief statement of the work al which is being carried on. The schools for boys, conducted by I¢ missionaries, are divided into three classes,— Vernacular day- schools, Boarding-schools, and Anglo-vernacular schools. Each b of these may be described in order. (( 1 P — i . ——" IN INDIA. 119 Boys’ BoArpiNG AND ORPHAN SCHOOLS. These schools have been favourite spheres of labour in certain missions for a long series of years. Though carried on upon the same plan, they derive their scholars from distinct sources. glo- cular, Very large schools have been supplied solely with orphans; the rest have taken the children of the native converts with the view of giving them systematic education, and constant, careful disci- Boys, pline. The former have abounded chiefly in the North-West Provinces and in Orissa, having been supplied from the great I>“9 famine of 1838, and from the efforts of Government to save the Rl 18 Meriahs from sacrifice by the Khonds. During the last ten 2,820 years these schools have sent forth into life a large number of I;78/ grown-up scholars, and would have been nearly emptied, had not 6,836 the recent deplorable famine in the North-West Provinces se- 1,65 cured for them a large accession of orphans, thrown destitute 25377 upon the world. 580 By far the larger number of these schools have been founded 21 963 for the better training of native Christian children ; with the hope that being brought under systematic instruction, subjected to strict discipline, and removed from daily contact with those associations dly with heathenism in which their parents’ lives are necessarily 13 enter in youth that path passed, they. might, under God’s blessing the of holiness in which it was desired their whole lives should be Ing spent; and that, in consequence of their Christian training, they of might turn out a higher race of Christians, possessed of know- X ledge, intelligence, and character, far superior to what their el parents and predecessors have attained. It was hoped, also, that oell from amongst them would be raised up a considerable number ewW of well-qualified and useful agents to assist in and extend the ol work of the mission. ols Both these objects have been in a measure realised. There nee can be no doubt that hundreds of Christian boys have grown up hey in these schools, better acquainted with the Scriptures, possessing ar larger general knowledge, and more fully disciplined to Christian 10 They have obedience than the Christians that preceded them. 101 given a new character to some missions in which personal piety the and Scripture knowledge stood very low. Many individuals 165 among them have given evidence of decided piety; and many ok have entered on mission work in various grades of service, as by readers, school-masters, and catechists. Still greater good might iy have sprung from these schools, were mnot that good greatly ch counteracted by an inherent deficiency of character so often seen in this class of scholars. The majority of boys received into the D e o SRS RN 120 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR () boarding-schools, whether as orphans or the children of converts, M have sprung from the lower classes, and have inherited the JE tendencies and tone of character belonging to them, with an m amount of moral stamina that could bear but a very gentle strain. Even as boys, therefore, many have exhibited a readiness M m to fall into degrading vices and sins of the most astonishing kind ; sl and many who have attained a fair character as men have in a few years yielded to temptation, and cast off their first faith. alf an Still as generations pass on, these classes are rising in character, and never have the boarding-schools proved so efficient, or been (o so blessed, as during the decade just gone by. At the same time it has become increasingly evident that the d& the hot-house elements of the system have produced their legitimate effect. The native Christian communities formed from the I orphan schools, and largely helped from the converts’ children Cal {1y trained in similar institutions, have proved a dependent race: deficient in manliness, in self-help, and ever ready to look to the A‘ Cl missionary when a want or a difficulty arose. This was specially the case in the North-West Provinces, where the native Church di had sprung to such a large extent from these scheols; and it is Wl a matter for congratulation and thankfulness, that in these com- g munities the effect of the perils of the Mutiny has been to draw ed Ca forth a strength from within, and to render them a far more manly and independent people than they previously were. ah These boarding-schools are scattered throughout our Indian Missions, and, except in the North-West Provinces, where they an were originated by a famine in 1838, it is in the large missions o) ) that they are chiefly to be found. The table above given shows Wi that no less than thirty-seven are maintained in Bengal and §6l i Upper India, while Bombay has but three, and Ceylon, eight. The Church Mission stations in Calcutta, Burdwan, and Krish- foy 5] naghur; the Serampore Mission; the Mission in Chota Nag- pore; Bhagulpore and Gya; the Orissa stations of Cuttack, dl Berhampore in Ganjam, and Balasore; all possess them. The S three last contain the children saved from sacrifice among i ] the Khonds. In the North-west they are found at several prin- of an cipal stations; at Benares in the Church Mission ; at Goruckpore, Lucknow, Bareilly, Futtehguhr, and Saharunpore. The largest 10 school of the kind in India is at Agra, in the well-known Church flh Mission station at Secundra: it now contains 216 boys. There it is only one in the Punjab, at Sealkote. The three schools in 13 Bombay are the Church Mission Industrial schools at Nasik, 8| containing some Kast-African scholars, and the Catechist school at I Ahmednuggur. In the Madras Presidency, they are not Orphan ta] schools, but are supplied almost entirely from the communities of pe IN INDIA. 121 1its, converts. The principal boarding-schools are at the London the Missions, of Bellary, Bangalore, and Cuddapah; in the Basle dll Missions at Mulki, Mangalore, and Tellicherry; at Cottayam, ntle in North Travancore, in the Syrian Mission; and in the London Missions in South Travancore. There are sixteen such schools 168§ d; in Tinnevelly, containing more than 300 boys, of which five 1 & schools in the Society of the Propagation of the Gospel Missions 1t h are new. There are others at Pasumalie in Madura; in Tanjore, and in Arcot. fer, In Ceylon, the chief schools are in the Jaffna and ecll Cotta Missions ; there are seven in Burmah. In Bengal and Ceylon, the number of scholars has much t 16 decreased below the point reached in 1852; and in Upper India they would scarcely have amounted to a hundred, had not the 1a fe the recent famine brought nearly 500 into several missions, and Iel caused an entire revival of the system which had gradually been Ce dying out. An entirely new school was founded at Bareilly. As mere boarding-schools for the improvement of the native the ally Christian community, the tendency of recent years has been to diminish, and even to close them: unless the native converts, reh {18 who send their sons, will pay something for the education they receive. For this resolve there is good reason; since undoubt- i - Pl edly in many cases, the kindness shown in giving a free edu- cation was received without thankfulness, and was frequently 016 abused. In another direction these schools have been greatly enlarged an 16y E and improved. In large missions the better boys have been gathered into classes and seminaries taught with peculiar care, Ons WS with a view to draw from among them well-taught agents for the service of the Mission. Of the number above given, no less than md . thirty-two schools, containing more than 800 scholars, have been formed into seminaries of this kind. Nearly all the boarding- lah ag- schools in Burmah are conducted on this principle. The import- ant missions in Ahmednuggur, Malabar, Upper Travancore, ck, . [ 16 = South Travancore, Tinnevelly, Madura, and Tanjore, with the missions of all Societies in Ceylon, have each one or more schools g jilg of this high class. They are placed under wise management, and are ably taught. Placed in rural missions, with the desire 7] rest TS T to give their scholars a sound and large education without spoiling them, these institutions seldom teach English to their scholars, el )i but give them as good an education as is available in the ver- ere nacular tongues. They are the best specimens of vernacular n schools that the missions in India contain. Still they cannot be 71L7 ranked as seminaries for the native ministry. Many of them at take their scholars young, before their capabilities and their a1l personal wishes indicate that sphere of life for which they are of 122 TEN YEARS" MISSIONARY LABOUR i) fitted ; and only subsequent events show whether a scholar shall become reader, teacher, or catechist. They occupy, therefore, a In border-land between mere schools and colleges for the training 5 I8 of young men. The present tendency of things is to elevate them and place them in a higher position. Some have already attained sl it, and only receive scholars of some age, already well taught in pui other boarding-schools, and showing sions of the ability and m character needed in missionary agency If well watched and ha In improved to the utmost, year by year, from the best of them there will spring strlctly theolomcdl schools, taught only in the sl vernacular, having at first, pelhaps, but few students, but gra- 10 dually sending forth a succession of well- taught pastors and missionaries, such as the rural districts need A few such In schools have been established ; but it is naturally the aim of 1o missionaries to see one in every large circle of missions, intended Bl directly for the education of a native ministry—a permanent st institution, increasing in efficiency and usefulness as years roll fo by. It is hoped that all these institutions, whether taught exclu- h sively in the Vernaculars, or educating their students in both the v anrhsh and native tongues, will make such advance during the current decade as to occupy, in future statistical tables, a distinct and important place of their own. ANGLO-VERNACULAR SCHOOLS AND INSTITUTIONS 1n bs So much has been written, at different times, about this I branch of missionary labour, t that little need be said in this Review, beyond e‘dnbltmcr the extent to which it is carried, and quoting a few of the opinions and judgments recently pronounced £ respectmw 1ts 1mportance. It should, however, specially be Jl noticed that the mission-schools in India in which a good Enghsh ¢ education is given, are not mere English schools. Probably there is not one strictly and purely En(TllSh school for natives in all the Presidencies. These mission-schools are Vernacular schools also; they teach to all their scholars, from the highest class to b6 the lowest, the BenO‘ah, Hmdl, Mahlatl, and other. languages of I the several provinces. In the best the classical ]dnwuawes, Sans- § krit, and even Persian, are taught; and it is an undoubted fact, 8l that the vernacular education given in them is far higher than that given in purely vernacular schools, and aims “at fitting 9 tl students for the vernacular branch of the university examinations. W Missionaries would be glad to see the attainments of their scholars f] more complete than they are; but the hindrance is in the students themselves. The number of schools and scholars of this kind in our Indian . IN INDIA. 123 hal missions has very largely increased during the last ten years. e, 4 In 1852 there were, in all India and Ceylon:— schools, 126 ; ning scholars, 14,562. In January, 1862, there were,—schools, hem 185; scholars, 23,377. The increase has been,—schools, 59 ned The scholars, 8815. The increase of scholars is 60 per cent. 1t in principal increase has taken place in the North-West Provinces, and in which the scholars have been more than trebled. In Bom- and bay the increase is 56 per cent; in Madras it is nearly 60. hem In Ceylon the scholars have increased by one-fifth, while the the schools have decreased by one-third—a sign that a better educa-~ ura- tion is given than before. and In Bengal the increase has taken place at certain stations. 1eh In Calcutta the scholars have slightly decreased. But in Seram- ) of pore College, at Burdwan, in the town of Krishnaghur, and at ded Bhagulpore, they have largely increased. At the Free Church nent station of Mohanad, and at Ghazeepore, they have been opened oll for the first time. Several of the small schools, containing less clo than a hundred boys, have been wisely given up. The average the number of scholars in these schools throughout Bengal is 245. the Only three schools contain less than a hundred boys. The Kree inct Church Institution still stands at the head of the list, with its 1200 scholars. In Upper India several of the older schools have largely increased the number of their scholars; as at Goruckpore, Alla- habad, Futtehguhr, Agra, Ludiana, Lahore, and Nagpore. this Many new schools have been established in important stations— this Cawnpore, the Oude and Rohilkund Missions, Delhi, and Meerut ; Amritsir, where a large school in a noble building has been and ced established ; at Peshawur, Mooltan, in Rajpootana, and at Jubbul- he pore, where the missions are of recent origin. In Bombay the Jish 15 new schools have been opened at Kurrachee and Surat; and the here Free Church school at Poonah, and the Money school in Bomba_y have considerably increased. ) 4 In the town of Madras the scholars have been doubled, new 00ls g 10 schools have been established by the London and Wesleyan Missions (already greatly blessed), and the older schools in the 0§ 0 Scotch Missions have increased. NS At Bellary and Bangalore a ac similar increase has taken place. Three new schools have been ic t’ i jall opened in the Basle Missions, several also in Tinnevelly and in ting the Tanjore Missions, and others in the Telugu districts, amongst which the Church Mission school at Masulipatam now occupies ons N )Id Jars the principal place. el s A most important change has taken place in the management of some of the Anglo-vernacular schools in the chief towns of This has been Jian Bengal and Madras, in the introduction of fees. AR v e [l 124 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR kn done during the last few years in the Free Church Institutions i S0 Calcutta and Chinsurah, the General Assembly’s Institution in a Calcutta, and in the London Institutions, both in Calcutta and Madras. S0 The charge made in the first instance was four annas, ady increased after a time to eight annas. At Chinsurah the fee paid is one rupee, which is the rate for college students in the London Pre tior Society’s Calcutta Institution. In all these cases the change did st no injury whatever to the school, while it greatly relieved the pressure on benevolent funds; indeed, in two cases it is known ene tha to have introduced a higher class of students, and improved the nac standing of the Institutions. A higher value has been attached to the education received, and a better tone imparted to the ad\" attendance of the scholars. How far the system has been adopted dl( in other schools, the writer is not aware. bre The position and objects of these schools have been once more the the subject of controversy in some quarters, both in India and at home; but, as a rule, missionaries on the spot have taken little Su share in these discussions. With the exception of a few, whose W1 ma opposition is strong, almost all missionaries in India recognise Jec Anglo-vernacular schools as an important missionary agency, specially fitted to bring the Gospel home to the active and intelli- den gent classes of the large cities and towns. None advocate their s eff employment everywhere, without distinction of place and people. aby All missionaries draw a clear line of distinction between city and it country missions ; all allow, too, that small English schools, ill taught and little cared for, are worse than useless. It is a matter a8 for thankfulness, therefore, that, during the last ten years, many eip« of the smaller schools have, by care and attention, been greatly improved, and have secured a larger number of scholars. ny Important testimony has recently been given to the value and byp usefulness of these institutions. On the general question of the all: diy bearing of English education on the work which Englishmen fas{ have to do in India, Dr. Wilson emphatically says: ¢ The greatest blessing of a social and political character ever enjoyed g by India, is found in its connexion with Great Britain, so mar- liy vellously effected in Divine Providence. A most important fruit JIEY tre of that connexion is the desire and attempt of hundreds and thousands of the most influential classes of the natives of India to am acquire a knowledge of the English language, to fit them to have I'eg their part in the business of the state, in the promotion of com- 10t i merce, in the advancement of public works directed by European enterprise, and in the enjoyment of the general blessings of ] ih civilisation. It is impossible to over-estimate the facilities thus afforded for their instruction, enlightenment, conversion, and den elevation. The English language is the grand storehouse of ing IN INDIA. 125 knowledge, in literature, in science, and in religion ; and if Mis- sionaries are to have anything to do with the mind of India, as it L appears developed in the most active and advancing classes of HilEAN society, they cannot shun the English language in their efforts to advance the cause of Christianity, either by education, by the press, by prelection, or by public preaching. With this convic- tion the Mission has been deeply impressed ever since its first establishment. Year by year this conviction has been strength- ened by the experience and observation of all its members, and that without either disparagement or neglect of any of the ver- nacular instrumentalities which can be made to bear on the advancement of our holy faith, and the grand triumph of grace and truth in India.” On the value of these schools, both directly and indirectly, in breaking up the prejudices of the educated classes, and preparing them by sound knowledge, both of the claims and truths of the Scriptures, for a reception of the Gospel, Dr. Duff recently wrote: “If results of a preparatory kind be admitted as legiti- mate, I must maintain that our schools of various grades, in so peculiar a country as India, have been productive in the highest degree. What multitudinous and gigantic difficulties and hin- drances have we to contend with here! Why should not an effort be made, in justice to the Church at home and labourers abroad, to realise these ? Now, in beating down all such enor- mous preliminary obstacles, no engine has been found so effective as properly-conducted Anglo-vernacular S OF English schools, especially of the higher grade. “They tend to weaken, shatter, or destroy stereotyped and inveterate national, moral, and domestic prejudices; lay bare the tyranny of caste, and expose the illimitable pretensions of a once all-potent and domineering priesthood; nullify the reputedly divine authority of Shastras, that have acted for ages with the fascination of a spell on the national mind, and annihilate their endless and egregious errors and fallacies in every department of human inquiry, undermining the popular idolatry with its abomi- nations. In these and other ways they act negatively, with tremendous power, in battering down the ramparts, and clearing away the piles of rubbish which a dominant Hinduism has been And is all this rearing and accumulating for 3000 years. nothing ? Even the most candid missionaries, who do not them- selves engage in schools, have repeatedly o/ , and in eve“r‘y form, admitted the prodigious advantage of all this. “But, positively, they are also preparatory in no ordinary degree. By the free admission of all parties, they reach and indoctrinate with Christian truth the minds of thousands, not 126 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR jam otherwise accessible to missionary effort, diffuse among them an th I accurate knowledge of the Gospel plan of salvation; and sow, hay in their hearts, before they are indurated by the ceaseless action of an all-encompassing heathenism, the incorruptible seed of the Word of God ; gaining confidence, softening hostility, conciliating AMd Ma “f and producing good-will, and creating respect for Christian 1ty and Christian men, far and wide, through teeming masses of t his thoy The wisest and most Jedg vast population. And is all this nothing? candid missionaries, though themselves not engaged in schools, \\hl trut have freely and fully admitted these inestimable benefits.” « T believe,” says Mr. Barton of Agra, “ we have results to mak In the first place, we find show, which are most encouraging. pup our older scholars thoroughly acquainted with both the doctrines 1y Gios and precepts of Christianity, so much so, as almost to make one blush at times for our own professedly Christian countrymen. high Secondly, what is far more important, we see that this knowledge does really influence their outward life and conduct; their whole “t moral tone is raised to a striking degree; they acquire a regard ]edfl n fo for truth and honesty, and show themselves worthy of our con- fidence. Some of our older scholars become so attached to us, fl tf I that they prefer to remain with us as Teachers on a far lower salary than they could obtain in Government employ. Indeed, g to t with the exception of the one point of their being still unbaptised, there is little or nothing in their outward profession to make one realise that they are not Christians. It is sometimes said by 0n those who are opposed to giving secular education to Heathen We boys in our Mission schools, that our scholars only consent to T receive our Scriptural instruction as a distasteful pill in con- that sideration of the secular education which accompanies it. Such th A objections as these only show how very little practical acquaint- labu ance with the work of teaching Heathen boys those persons have this who make them. I have not the slightest hesitation in saying ouy that such ideas rest on no solid foundation whatever; our Bible ear) lesson is one of the most popular, if not the most popular lesson Desg of the day’s course of study; indeed, I often have to reprove The some of my pupils for listlessness or want of attention to their call secular studies, whose interest never flags during the Bible helj lesson. Soon after assuming the charge of the college, I was 1l te anxious to put this very opinion to a practical test, and accord- that ingly I invited any of my first-class scholars who might like to Som attend to a Bible class to be held at my own house on Sunday 1o g mornings. I told them plainly beforehand that I wished them to Tayc come or not just as they felt inclined, and that my object in having it was solely to benefit those who might wish to gain a bty deeper acquaintance with the principles and doctrines of Christ- IN INDIA. 127 m an ianity. This class has from the first been attended by at least SO, three-fourths of the scholars in my first class, and half of them etion have come most regularly.” of the “There can be no doubt,” says Mr. Tracy, of the American lating Madura Mission, a strenuous advocate for vernacular preaching, janity “that a large amount of useful knowledge is imparted to the f this thousands of youths assembled in these schools; and this know- most ledge must loosen the hold of superstition upon their minds, hools, while all acquire, to a greater or less extent, a knowledge of that truth which is able, under the influences of the Holy Spirit, to s to make men wise unto salvation. Probably a large portion of the o find pupils could be reached in no other way. As a means of diffus- trines ing light, and preparing the way for the future reception of the ¢ one Gospel in large cities, we would accord to these institutions a ymen. high character.” ledge “ We consider,” says the Conference of Bengal missionaries, whole “that this plan of proclaiming the Gospel has spread the know- ledge of it extensively among the educated; has introduced it 'egard COl- into respectable families not otherwise easily accessible to its to US influence ; has prevented greatly the spread of infidelity among Jower the young; has greatly diminished the power of the Hindu ¢1deed, priesthood and of caste, and has also led, in not a few instances, to the actual conversion of souls.” Qtiéedy (e 008 And the general conviction of missionaries throughout India on the subject, is thus forcibly put by Mr. Kilner, of the id by athen Wesleyan Mission in Jaffna: ¢ Education, both in English and nf 0 Tamil, forms a prominent part of our plan. We are of opinion that we cannot do without it. con- Whether we look at the days Such that are to be, or at the deeds that have been, or at the effects of paint= labour that now remain, we see evidence of the importance of s have this branch of our scheme. The fact is, that three-fourths of our present Church in Jaffna are those who derived their ;a}'iflg Bible earliest religious impressions in our schools. It was my happi- Jesson ness, a Sabbath or two ago, to baptize two fine young men. They are members of what we call respectable (what you would ) Pl‘OVe call caste) families, and they promise well. Much as we ) t{]éll’ Bible believe in education, we do not thrust it into the place of direct, intelligible, earnest preaching in the vernacular. I should think [ was ot that my colleagues and myself in the district, deliver weekly some sixty or seventy sermons, exhortations, or addresses. I am ke 10 qnday ration. no advocate for planning a duel between these two modes of ope- Let them go on conjointly. Better friends never were.” em 10 To the large number of converts drawn from these Insti- tutions during the decade, the place they have taken in the native gaifl a s 128 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR éhurch, and the number of pastors and missionaries who have been ordained from among them, special reference has already Beng been made. Nortl Bomb VERNACULAR DAY-SCHOOLS. Ceyle Madr Burm The number of schools carrfied on by missionaries in various parts of India in the purely vernacular tongues at first looks large. It seems at first sight an excellent thing for the enlighten- 5 ment of the native converts, and for the instruction of the atten heathen, that our Indian missions should be carrying on nearly the § 2000 Vernacular schools, containing nearly 50,000 boys, and BXCE'IZ the mind rejoices that at least this large number of the future nacul men of India are receiving a Christian education in their mother tion tongue. But a few moments’ reflection will bring into notice the confe striking fact, that the number of scholars is strangely small for n{ the large number of schools; the actual average of the whole Vem being twenty-seven boys in each school. Every missionary of experience who knows these schools will soon calculate from this Caley fact the worth of the education they give. In point of fact, and Thak as a rule, the Vernacular schools rarely give any thing like a Mok good education. With poor, ill-taught teachers, frequently K}'iSl heathen (because Christians are not to be had), these schools ISHPA give a little reading, writing, and arithmetic, with catechisms, Mong Christian hymns, a few of the historical books of Scripture, and Beny Barei a little general knowledge; and cannot be reckoned as contri- buting much to the real training, discipline, and enlightenment of Almg their scholars’ minds. Mynp Roor} The table given above shows that during the last ten years, in India and Ceylon, the number of schools has increased; that Dehy \apu of the scholars has decreased by nearly 3000. = The principal Ludiy decrease has occurred in Bengal, Bombay, and Ceylon; in the J ulur North-west and in Madras, the scholars have increased ; but in the former that increase bears no proportion to the increase in It the English schools. The value of education in India depends very much upon the size of a school. Other things being equal, n In th at a school containing a large number of scholars will give a better N education than a school which contains a small number; the ad) classes will be more numerous, the range of studies wider, and CE\ | the books read will be of a higher character. As a fact, 1t 1s Img well known that the English schools give an education far su- Othel ang perior to that of the Vernacular schools. This fact is indicated by the average number of scholars contained in each of these edua schools. f() ) I *( 1 achq( IN INDIA. 129 1ave VERNACULAR. ANGLO-VERNACULAR. ady Bengal average Bengal average 245 scholars. 3’; boys. 122 North-west, &c. b b North-west ,, 7 Bombay 2 4] 29 Bombay b 223 3 Ceylon 9 40 29 Madras 29 90 2 Madras L) 23 7 Ceylon 2 72 22 Burmah 15 Burmah Jous 2 2 b3 2 j0ks The average number of boys attending the Vernacular schools ten- is 27; and as we shall see in a large number of cases the the attendance is very poor, the masters are cheap, the books few, arly the standard is low, and the attainments lower. But there are ) and exceptions to this state of things. There are some purely Ver- fure nacular schools which give an education worth having, an educa- ther tion which is really a lasting benefit to the boys on whom it is the conferred. The largest number of these better schools is found | for in Upper India and Bengal. The following is a list of all the hole Vernacular schools which contain more than seventy boys: — v 7 of Schs. Boys. Schs. Boys. this Calcutta (C. M. S.) . w 250 Lahore 1 80 Thakurpukkur . 226 Sealkote (Amer'ican) 100 and Mohanad . 80 80 ke 2 Sealkote (Ch. S Krishnaghur (town) 408 Surat . cot.) 318 nily Kapasdanga 80 Poonah 297 00ls Monghyr 145 Bombay (Ch. ngot.) 80 SIS, 290 and Benares (C. M. S) Madras (C. M. S.) 74 Bareilly 72 Black Town 4 - Almorah . 159 Guledagudda 87 1t of Mynpuri 142 Trincomalee 101 Roorkee 140 311 Baddagama ars, Dehra 155 Colombo (S. P. G.) . 217 that Kapurthala 156 Morotto Zgl 353 Ludiana 88 ]pli Julundhur Pd pd DD DD et et et et N DD pt Y b 117 52 4606 1 the it i Average in each school, 89.* e i It thus appears, that out of the 1811 Vernacular Mission Schools enls in India, only fifty-two contain more than seventy boys; and | HHL that of these, only two are found among the 1069 schools of the ottel Madras Presidency; only twelve among the 209 schools of he Ceylon. The largest schools are the London Mission Schools at ad Almorah ; and the Church Mission School at Benares. On the it 18 other hand, the number of such schools, that contain twenty boys st and under, is appallingly great, and puts vernacular mission The list ‘18 as ated education in India in a most painful light. hese follows : — * Omitted —Tanjore (G. P. S.), 1 school, 233 scholars; and Vepery (G. P. 8.), 1 school, 100 scholars.— Ed. K 130 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR Schs Schs. Boys. Boys BENGAL : MADRAS (continued) : B Tumlook 30 Nulloor 620 20 Surandei . 24 324 € Bollobpore 60 13 225 fi Burrisal Sivagasi 26 520 al Chittagong . 16 Puthiamputhur Dacca 12 Madura District : al Jelasore Usalamputty 17 al Cuttack S = DD = Q0 = 76 Tirupuvanum 9 I 45 NORTH-WEST : Tirumungalum. 0 Lucknow 12 Sivagunga 14 fi Seetapore 51 Pulney 14 I Delhi Periacolum ok 182 12 Pasumalie al Kyelang 58 Jubbulpore . bt e el GO 20 Melur ) BoMBAY : Mandapasalie ol 191 Bursud 40 Madura 119 il 19 Battalagundu 93 il Avurungabad Ahmednuggur 63 Tanjore Province : ” Khokar j 31 Tranquebar W JOITDHO = RN~ OO N 54 A b2 Wadale . 20 Combaconum 18 74 Rahooree 28 Vediarpuram 10 192 1I 29 20 261 29 Seroor Tanjore (Leip.) 16 33 8 Sattara — = DN DD OY Ov = DD 17 Amiappen MADRAS : Erungalore 9 158 Mulki 61 Trichinopoly 15 6 116 Merkara (Leip.) . 20 1§ Kaity 114 Salem Il Kannankulam lél. 132 Cuddalore (Leip.) 1 17 ¥y Cottayam 23 438 Cuddapah (S. P. Mavelicara 17 300 32 08 ¥ 44 Mundakayam Cudt’iapah. (L 1 306 6 Tiruwella 12 199 M. S.). Mallapali 139 Guntoor 56 i 13 217 Palnaud 45 Pallam Allepie 20 333 30 Rajamundry 80 Trevandrum 10 170 Masulipatam ] Tinnevelly District : Bezwara . 25 a Alvarneri 16 224 CEYLON : 535 Chavagacherry 60 Megnanapuram 385 Putlam 20 i Asirvadhapuram 14 183 15 Sathankullam . 24 458 Manaar Pragasapuram 4 Pusallawe 12 Kadachapuram. 11 176 Badulle SIS N N ~T DD > © 23 581 BurMAaH : b Suviseshapuram 48 i Dohnavur . 23 431 All Stations 249 38,778 Pannivelei . 34 524 d Pannikullam . 20 315 Total 958 14,400 Average in each school, 15. IN INDIA. 131 Boys This table shows that more than half of the Vernacular day- 620 schools—958 schools out of 1811—have less than twenty scholars 324 each, and as a natural consequence, impart to them little educa- Ll 9295 tion that is worth the name. Allowing that many of these schools 520 are intended as the commencement of a better state of things; allowing that both schoolmasters and teachers are few in number 17 and hard to be obtained; allowing that in rural districts, especially in villages, parents do not appreciate education and are unwilling 43 to send their sons to school; allowing that the services of boys are 14 17 frequently required in farm-labour; still the fact is plain that an immense number of our mission schools are very small in size, 182 and their education of little worth. 38 It is also clear that a large proportion of these small schools 191 exist among the rural native churches, and are the ordinary means of educating their children. These schools are most 119 9 numerous in the Madras Presidency, where converts are most numerous ; and are so in districts where the converts most abound. Nearly all the Church Missionary day-schools in Travancore and Tinnevelly fall within the list; nearly all the American schools 19 in Madura, and entirely aH in Ahmednuggur; some of the Tanjore 261 schools, some of the Basle Mission, some in Orissa, some in Krish- 3 naghur, all in Burrisal, stand also within it. And many others 158 not in the list stand only just outside. Are our rural native converts getting the sound, broad Christ- 116 ian education which they need? For instance, in the Missions 17 in the suburbs of Calcutta, three Missions, containing 3600 con- verts, have 862 boys at school, but two others, with 2345 con- verts, have only 217 boys; and two Missions, with 457 native 08 Christians, have no schools at all. In all these Missions there are 6600 native Christians, and the number of girls receiving educa- 306 tion at all is nenety ! 76 In Chota Nagpore, with 2400 converts, the 4 boarding-schools contain fifty-eight boys and thirty-three girls. 30 When the year 1861 ended there were no other schools in the Mission. 80 In Burrisal, containing 3100 native Christians, there 2 are sixty boys in school, and fifty-five women and girls. 1In the Dacca Mission, with 205 converts, twelve boys and six girls! 60 In Jessore, with 500 converts, 154 boys are under instruction, 920 but only seven girls. Other cases might easily be named. Out 10 of the 213,000 native Christians in all the Indian Missions, there Vi ought to be, at least, 90,000 Christian children at school: half boys, half of them girls, Returns are not quite clear, but in T8 many stations a due proportion even of the boys seems not to be J at school, and about girls there can be no doubt. Several important questions underlie these facts, and in a 4400 measure account for them. Desirable and all important as sound 132 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUk for vernacular education is, who is to supply it? Several Missionary i Societies will not pay for schools from their general funds, and 0l merely transmit the donations of individual subscribers. They al consider that the native converts ought to pay for their own ha schools, especially in those Missions in which they have been It is undoubtedly a fact that in 18 freely taught for many years. 1a numerous Missions the converts, who have received freely for a sl long period, seem to consider schools a right; have not learned al Il to appreciate their value; and will rather see their children left an without knowledge than pay a fair price for it. Such a state of tl) things cannot go on; and many Societies have insisted that the As converts shall do their share. It would seem that the only mode of meeting the difficulty is, that the Mission shall endeavour to Cal ha provide a good teacher or staff of teachers; that the value of edu- cation should be pressed upon the people; and that some fee shall m be paid by every scholar who shares the benefit of the school. he Every effort also should be made to gather such a number of scholars as will ensure a good education. A few good Vernacu- & tf Il lar schools, thorough in their teaching, will be of far greater value than a large number ill taught. s of These convictions have entered many minds, and efforts are h being made in some localities greatly to improve the tone and character of Vernacular education. The Chota Nagpore mis- Ce te sionaries, unable to give their converts a large number of schools for which the Mission shall pay, are endeavouring to place the ar P system from the first on a sound basis, by providing good teachers and inducing their people to pay a good portion of the expenses be of their schools. Several such schools have been planned, and al i} one has been established during the present year. All through the Madras Presidency great efforts have been made during the of Ie past decade to secure better taught teachers than were formerly available ; and defective as education still is, there is no doubt it ¢ has been improved, and that the improvement will be pushed to a higher degree. N ¢ The statistical returns of the past year,” says Dr. Caldwell, €0 1 « compared with those that were published ten years ago, will illustrate the progress that has been made in education. Every G missionary district of the Gospel Propagation Society in Tinne- velly has now a boarding-school for boys and another for girls. J Four years ago there was only one boys’ boarding-school in the 1 There are also five Mission ; now there are five of this order. girls’ boarding-schools, where formerly there were only four, and Iy the number of girls in each has been considerably increased. V] “ Four years ago a Tinnevelly Special Education Fund was il established by a grant of 1000l a-year from the Parent Society IN INDIA. 133 for this purpose. It is owing to the help derived from this fund, nary and that so considerable an increase has taken place in the number of our boarding-schools, the most useful, but the most expensive of They all schools. oW By means of this grant, also, Vernacular education heen has been improved and extended; a complete system of school at 0 inspection has been brought into operation, and nine Anglo-ver- for a nacular schools have been established. These Anglo-vernacular rmed schools have been established in Tuticoreen, Alvar Tinnevelly, ) Jeft and other towns and important villages, and are intended to reach and influence the higher castes and classes in the district of coun- e of t the try, which is included within the range of the Society’s missions. As they have been in existence for about three years only, it mode o £ cannot be said that the objects for which they were established have as yet been accomplished. edu- shall ¢ Perhaps the most important advance that has been made hool. in education in these missions, whether among Christians or er Of heathens, has been owing to the introduction of the Government nactl- grants in aid. The pecuniary assistance obtained in this way, though only to the extent of half the amount expended by us in eafel salaries, has proved a seasonable help; but the chief advantage of the introduction of the grants has arisen from the stimulus it {s are The masters must obtain a , and has given to educational progress. . certificate of efficiency, founded npon an examination intended to mis- hools test both their knowledge and their teaching power, before they are entitled to the benefit of the grants in aid. This rule has e the chers produced a good effect; and a still larger amount of good has been brought about by means of the periodical examination of eNISes aided schools, by inspectors extrinsic to, and independent of, the and missions. The Gospel Propagation Society has been so convinced 'oug‘h of the advantages flowing from such examinations, that it has y the recently placed all its schools, whether aided or not, under Go- perly vernment inspection.” bt 108 “ We have many difficulties in the way of progress,” says Mr. Tracy. “ The smallness of our congregations, their scattered condition, and the deep poverty of the mass of our native Christ- dwefl, ians, are great hindrances in our way; but I trust that, in due ), Wi”. season, we shall be able to overcome them.” fvery “ The character of our Tamil Schools,” says Mr. Pargiter of 'jnne- Jaffna, ¢ has been considerably improved by the appointment of gfr § trained masters, and a better series of books. English education o the has, within the past ten years, advanced a hundred per cent, and o five more attention has been paid to female education, from the con- i viction that, in the evangelisation of India, it occupies a most im- portant place. We are most anxious that the children of our i Christians, who are converts from heathenism, should have their gciety R SRR e Sty 134 TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR Wi minds set quite free from the polluting influence of their old t il system. We wish, therefore, to extend this branch of our mis- SN sionary labour as far as possible.” fa * We have no wish,” says Mr. Ballantine, ¢ to go back to the hi system of schools with heathen teachers and of English schools, (l which we had previous to 1851, as we think that our present T system is by far the most promising. We have now twenty-four ne Vernacular schools in different places of the Zillah, all taught by fin Christian teachers, and containing 275 scholars. Many conver- sions take place in these schools ; whereas in our former system n ¢l of schools, with heathen teachers, not one scholar was known to have been converted. One of our brethren reports this year, that U half the members in one of his churches were converted in his U school, and this is one of his out-stations.” Of the Christian schools in Krishnaghur, Mr. Lincke says:— L h “ The education and training of the children of our Natwwe e Christians in our Vernacular schools cannot but have done good, and is most certainly doing good still. It is, no doubt, a very & al great pity, and a subject of much sorrow, that many of those § brought up in these schools show so little fruit in after-life, some not the tenth part of what they might show and ought to show. T Such is specially, also, the case with the girls, many of whom have, from their very infancy to the day of their marriage, been in our schools. Ié I could wish it was the law of the land, like in Germany, that every child must be sent to school during the period specified by that law. From the absence of such a law we have often the greatest difficulty to get the parents to send their children to school. We do all we can; but, notwithstanding, cannot get l‘ them all, specially boys, who are taken, when still quite young, either to tend cattle, or to watch the crops from being injured or destroyed by the beasts of the field or the fowls of the air: so it happens, that up to this day, many of our young people are grow- ing up as ignorant as their poor and benighted parents.” é Of one important principle of school-economy, Mr. Vaughan of the Calcutta Church Mission gives the following lively illus- 1 tration, which deserves careful perusal :— ¢ The principle of supporting none but orphans has been steadily adhered to throughout the year. In every case where a child has a father he must receive his clothes from home, and if he eat in the school, a monthly payment for food has to be In several cases made in proportion to the income of the father. a sort of composition is agreed on, by which the child receives é everything from the school for a larger payment. I cannot help looking back to the first attempt at introducing the pay-system IN INDIA. 135 old with peculiar satisfaction. At that time the mere mention of the thing was regarded as an outrage on all the principles of Mis- hig< sionary justice and propriety; the bare suggestion that a Christian the father ought to provide for the children whom God had given him, was scouted as utterly heterodox by the majority of our ol sent Christians. ¢ Are you not the ma-bap?’ was the reply; ©and were not we, and our fathers before us, fed and clothed ? What four new doctrine is this which is brought to our ears?’ One man, b v Ver finding his pleadings unavailing, tried the effect of a fiery epistle, in which he respectfully informed me that I was a wolf in sheep’s tem 1 clothing, bent upon devouring the poor little lambkins, instead of that protecting them; and that if I did not in quick time abandon my h IN project, a report to that effect should go up to the committee. « Such was the state of feeling at the inauguration of the principle. It is, thank God! very different now. A long time i has passed away since I heard the slightest murmur of discon- tent; and I am persuaded that not only is the rule acquiesced in ool as a thing that cannot be helped, but that gradually the people ety I feel 056 are coming to see and feel it a right and proper thing too. strongly that too much stress cannot be laid upon the importance pme of making our Christians bear their own burdens, not only with g oil respect to the Schools, but throughout the general machinery of our Missions. Never shall we have a healthy, vigorous Christ- jeelt ianity until that is the case.” 17 UNIVERSITIES IN INDIA. fied the During the past decade, the three Universities of Calcutta, to Madras, and Bombay, have been established, in accordance with oeb the Education Despatch of 1854. A committee, appointed in ngs Calcutta by the Governor-general, and consisting of the principal | of officers of Government, members of the Educational Department, ol and five missionaries, sat for several months to devise a general oW scheme for their Government; and in the course of 1857 all In all three Presidencies, several three were duly commenced. han missionaries engaged in education were placed as Fellows on the Jus Senate, as representatives of the Institutions they instructed, and of the share contributed by missionary societies towards the oell education of the people at large. Following the plan of the 618 University of London, the three Indian Universities have been al constituted Examining Boards, to test the education and know- )be ledge of those trained in the country, by certain standards, and 1565 confer upon them various degrees. These degrees are given in ves Arts, Law, Medicine, and Civil Engineering. In Bengal, the elp standard of attainment both in general and professional studies, il 136 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR has been fixed high, so as to make degrees objects of real value. In the branch of arts, in addition to literature (in two languages) and mathematics, considerable knowledge of history (including the history of the Jews), of logic, and of mental and moral philo- e § < rpomer sophy, are required for the B.A. degree. The degree of M.A, D o can be taken, not in three branches, as in London, but in five: in — St languages, mathematics, general science, history (with political philosophy, political economy, and ethnology), and the moral sciences. In the last case, five subjects are fixed, of which natural theology is one; and amongst a small range of subjects given for the sixth, a Christian student is able if he likes, to select Christian evidences, as contained in Butler’s Analogy and Pualey’s Fvidences. In Bengal, the presence of missionaries on the Senate, with that of the bishop and archdeacon of the diocese, has done much to keep the university as the property of all the educators of the Presidency, and to preveng its becoming £, 2 B e et b b el O 2 simply the instrument and exponent of the system of Govern- c! ment education. The influence of the university on education f generally has been most excellent. The Senate have year by I year taken, both in poetry and prose literature, selections from ! English writers, not only unobjectionable in morals, but of good taste, and of an elevating tendency. These selections are annually published. The university is most popular with the natives, who are everywhere anxious to attain its honours. The works pub- lished by the Senate have thus become the great guides and standards of Amnglo-vernacular education in all schools, even those taught by natives themselves, and are producing an ex- cellent effect. Missionary institutions and schools, while accept- ing these books on certain points, of course superadd directly Christian instruction, and give a Christian tone to all branches of lg] knowledge they take up. And in regard to their scholars and 1l students, even with the fees now charged, their position in the university has decidedly increased their numbers, and given 1 them students of a more earnest tone of mind. For these suc- { cessful efforts to make the regulations of the university both “4 favourable to missionary schools and beneficial to education throughout the Presidency, much is owing to the laborious zeal of the Bishop of Calcutta and Dr. Duff. At the close of 1861, 1260 students had passed the Entrance Examination (out of 2928 candidates) ; 155 had passed at Madras (out of 308); and 74 in Bombay (out of 254). There were about 60 B.A.s in Calcutta, and 30 in Madras; and in i Calcutta about thirty students had obtained the degree of B.L. No native student has yet obtained an M.A. IN INDIA. 137 | uel 0es EpucATION IN GENERAL: GOVERNMENT EDUCATION. ling The appalling ignorance of the native population of India at ilo- large has often been the subject of inquiry and the theme of [Al eloquent appeals to benevolent hearts. A few facts to illustrate n it will show, on the one hand, the value of good missionary 1cal schools, and on the other how inadequate is the present number oral of such schools to meet the overwhelming need of the people. ieh In one of his recent earnest appeals on the subject of education in ects Bengal and Behar, Dr. Duff says : « Looking at the authoritative , 10 numerical tables, with which Mr. Adam has supplied us; and and bearing in mind that under the term ¢ instructed * are included all 11 s that have obtained any kind or degree of instruction, however the humble, including even those who can merely decipher writing or 7 of sign their mames (and often even that very imperfectly), we ng deduce this generalised result, that in Burdwan the most highl» 1= cultured of the specimen districts visited, only 16 per cent cf 100 the teachable or school-going juvenile population do actually by receive any kind or degree of instruction; and in Tirhut, the [0l least cultured district visited, only 21 per cent receive any kind 0 sod or degree of instruction ; while the aggregate average for all the ally districts visited is no more that 73 per cent, leaving 92% vho out of every hundred children of the teachable age wholly destitute b= of all kinds and degrees of instruction whatsoever ! and taking this all d as a fair, legitimate, and inductively established average for all ven Bengal and Behar, with their many millions, how fearful, how ex utterly appalling the ag o) orecate amount of educational destitution! (o) Since there are, as we have already seen, in these two provinces, lpt tly upwards of siz and a half millions of the school-going age; and s of since of these, only 72 in 100 receive instruction of any kind, it nd must follow that only %alf a million receive any kind of instruc- the tion; leaving siz millions of children capable of receiving school instruction, wholly uneducated ! That is, a number of school- vell 1C- going children in the provinces of Bengal and Behar alone, wholly uneducated, greatly more than double the aggregate of the |Oih and children . ja)) jon entire population of Scotland, including men, women, eal Mr. Bowen of Bombay, writing to the Religious Tract Society, shows that the number of persons in that Presidency nee able to read can only amount to 2% per cent of the population ; that in Nagpore, it amounts to only 1 per cent; and, that in hundreds of villages, there is good ground for believing that not a single person can read at all. Mr. Reid, the able Director of Public Instruction in the North West Provinces, in his report on education for 1859 and 1860, has given information regarding those provinces similar to that which Mr. Adam presented to Lord W. Bentinck for Bengal, SIS i A SRR B 138 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR and perhaps even more complete. By careful inquiry, he ascer- tained the number of scholars attending school in that year, in all parts of the country. The number was as follows : — Missionary Schools . . 37 4,168 scholars ] Government Anglo-vernacular Colleges and Schools 8 A 1,758 2 Tahsili Schools (all Vernacular) 257 15,109 » Halkabandi Schools (alded and inspected 2,670 63,821 »” Common Native Schools 6,649 66,256 2 g Total Schools 9,621 151,112 22 In these provinces, as at present arranged, there live, accord- According to ing to the census of 1854, 28,045,000 people European statists eleven-thirtieths of this population should be under fourteen years of age. And as the school-going age in th India commences at five years of age, one half of the juvenile ¢ population should be at school. That is, out of this population, I 10,000,000 (in round numbers) are under fourteen; and of these 0] chfldren half should be at school , ¢.e. 5,000,000: 2,500,000 of T boys, and the same number of girls. Ml. Reid’s oalcuhtlon Ul shows that instead of 2,500,000, thele were only 151,112 boys N receiving any kind of educatlon, or siz per cent of the whole. I} W here 100 boys ought to have been at school, there were only six. 8 Of girls, instead of 2,500,000 at school, there were dl Just 1800. In point of fact, however , only three boys and a half I¢ in every 100 were getting any education worth the name! b The number of scholars and students under education in all India, so far as lmown, is as follows. of The missionary figures 1 have been already given; those of the Government schools are 8 taken from the latest administration reports, and in all cases but X one are those of 1860— a0 s ¢ Axcro-VernAcurLAr EpucATioN Missionary Government Aided.* | Bengal 29 7 119 61 8,851 132 12,221 0 North-West 25 3,158 8 1,760 Punjab 24 2,820 30 3,164 Bombay 8 1,787 29 3,704 { Madras . 76 8,636 78 4,033 [{ 23 63 3,428 Ceylon 1,65 ¥ Burmah 8 586 2 136 § 193 23,963 271 25,076 132 12,221 I Total Schools, 596 ; scholars, 61,260 * All aided missionary schools have been deducted from this item in both classes of schools IN INDIA. 139 Cer- VERNACULAR SCHOOLS. 1all Missionary. Government. Aided, &c.* 152 164 8,952 443 19,235 Bengal 5,515 North-West 82 3,504 271 16,590 3,086 84,723 3 6,435 65,112 Punjab 36 1,458 1820 40,666 Bombay 54 2,219 606 31,655 74 5,050 Madras . 1122 26,246 156 5,383 113 3,298 Ceylon 21 8,390 Burmah ~ 256 4,216 2,3;'9 17 1,658 o 1919 51,548 3111 105,625 10,178 179,0 / 6 i Total : Schools, 15,208 ; scholars, 336,249. ' o he It appears from these tables that in all India, so far as known, 1n the number of scholars enjoying the advantages of an Anglo- 1l le vernacular education amounts to 61,260. Allowing for the on, numerous native schools of the great towns, which receive no 1ese grants, the whole number may be fairly set down at 70,000. ) of The number of scholars receiving a tolerable, in some cases a 101 0 good vernacular education amounts (deducting the 65,112 of the 0VS North-West common village schools) to271,137; and thus in our le 0 Indian empire, where sixteen millions of boys ought to be at ere school, the entire number of boys and young men obtaining ere any education, of any grade, that is worth the name, may be i If reckoned in round numbers at 350,000. Including 65,112 scholars known to be registered in the common native schools all of the North-West, and 91,000 more in those of Bombay; esti- res mating Bengali village schools at Mr. Adams’ rate, and giving are 80,000 scholars to those of Madras, it is probable that there are bih some 650,000 boys more receiving the poor and almost worthless elements of knowledge, which these indigenous schools, taught by ignorant, untrained masters, have been accustomed to give. These last may help to swell the number of boys at school in India to a million, but it is only on the 350,000 that any friend of enlightenment can look with pleasure. Simple village education in Burmah differs altogether from that in India. Col. Phayre, in one of his recent reports, states: ST ¢ Indigenous schools are spread most plentifully throughout the whole of the provinces. Every Buddhist monastery contains a scheol, and it is a very rare thing to find a Burmese who cannot In confirmation of this state- read and write his own language.” * All aided missionary schools have been deducted from this item in both classes of schools. 140 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR ment, it may be noticed that in the Pegu gaols 66 per cent of the Burman prisoners could either read or write Burman, or both; 25 per cent of the Karen prisoners, the same; and 58 per cent I of the Chinese. 1 Normar Scroors.—The value of training Institutions for the S production of well-taught and competent school teachers, has been increasingly felt of late years, and during the past decade Y great efforts have been made both by the Government authorities th and by missionaries to secure them. Nearly thirty of the mis- i sionary Institutions, called Seminaries, or preparandi schools, con- tribute more or less to the education of school teachers as well as fl of vernacular preachers, and continue to increase the improve- f ment and elevation of the teaching staff year by year. Some of pt these Seminaries, like those at Palamcottah, Sawyerpuram, Nager- coil, Cottayam, Vediarpuram, Mangalore, and Madura, have C proved an especial blessing to the large missions of which they ] form a part. No return is anywhere given of the number of teachers sent forth in recent years. The Burmah Missions con- tain seven such training schools. It is probable that from these 1t Institutions Normal schools, strictly so called, will oradually spring up. It was hoped that the Christian Vernacular Edu- § cation Society for India would have done much for this special object ; but hitherto, except in assisting to supply country schools with good school-books, that Society has greatly disappointed the expectations of its Indian friends. Meanwhile the Directors of Government education are estab- j R O ) S R i v lishing Normal schools in all the Presidencies. In the North- West there are three such schools at Agra, Meerut, and Benares, which last year sent out 565 teachers. The Punjab has eight, which last year gave certificates of proficiency to 273 teachers. Madras has seven, but the number of teachers is not stated. Bengal and Ceylon are also silent on the subject. GOVERNMENT EXPENDITURE.—GRANTS IN AID. The cost of mission schools is, in so large a proportion of B AT R = B R R TS Ry o R O A N T cases, mixed up with the other expenses of the mission, that it is quite impossible to give even an approximate statement of its amount. But the statements of Government expenditure for education are clearly given, That expenditure in 1861 was as follows :— Bengal . £105,142 Madras . . £49,351 North-West. 50,206 Bombay (°60) . 38,089 Punjab 41,851 Ceylon . 13,365 Total . £298,004. IN INDIA. 141 the i The total sum paid for grants in aid amounted to 18,805 1y Of this sum, various mission-schools in the different Presidencies Cent received about 6500.. In the Punjab, 21607 ; North-West, 16651. ; Madras, 23001. The American and Church Mission the Schools in the Punjab, and the mission-schools in Tanjore and has Little is ade a( Tinnevelly, received the largest portion of these grants. given in Bengal, and nothing at all in Bombay and Ceylon. In 1t 165 NS the last two dépendencies the directors and committees of public instruction are fanatically opposed to mission-schools; and the q) I- Director in Bombay, in describing his satisfaction that these insti- I as tutions received nothing at his hands, cannot refrain from insulting OVE- the schools to which, unhappily for his own equanimity, he is com- e of | o6l i pelled to refer. It is right to add that public opinion among the European ALY communities in India respecting grants in aid of education hey occupies a very different position to what it does in England; ' of and that the whole matter is regarded from a very different point oIk of view. No class of persons, official or unofficial, seems to hold ) £se it as a principle that the Government is bound to be the per- ally manent educator of the people. So many lessons of the value of o self-help have been taught in India as elsewhere, that constant 01 al 12 efforts are made to stir up the people to seek education, and lOO]: to secure it for their children. But the present state of things the is but a preparation for better things hereafter: and, just as the zz Government in the present poverty of the country, takes the b lead in making roads, whether of rail or stome, in establishing th dispensaries, and supplying educated native doctors; until 'eS, experience in municipal management (already commenced), ht, greater wealth, and greater intelligence, shall enable the people eI ; to do these things for themselves: so in the present appalling ted, ed dearth of knowledge, the Government came forward to establish Colleges and Schools, and by providing models (as they thought) and preparing the way, affording facilities for education, and giving grants to those willing to help it onward, it secures that something useful shall be maintained until the people, appreciating 10f sound knowledge at its true worth, shall maintain its institutions It 18 AR S entirely themselves. The ultimate end is very far distant; but 1S the principle still is here. Many in Indian society regard these for things as temporary helps for an initiatory stage of things. g a8 Amongst the officers of Government engaged in education, two of the most able Directors of Public Instruction the department has ever had, Mr. Reid in the North-West, and Mr. Gordon Young in Bengal, have strongly urged that in time, indeed before very long, the Government should retire altogether from direct instruction, give all its Schools and Colleges into private 152 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR the hands, and confine its help in education entirely to grants-in-aid. It is the logical conclusion to their argument, that when education th b advances still farther, and the people support it well, those grants shall be entirely withdrawn from English schools as unnecessary 4 D 13 —and (perhaps ages hence) from all Vernacular schools likewise. ha Ja Femare EpvcATIiON. ha an §ta Migsionary Schools. to Presidency. Pa Government, &c., Day-schools. Day-schools. Boarding-Schools. kr S Schools Schs. Scehools Schs. Schools. Schs. Bengal 40 1,031 5 94 5 fer North-west 34 694 10 595 15 260 Punjab 10 185 5 124 38 812 ha n Bombay 26 1,157 6 269 8 1078 3 de Madras 151 8,988 63 2019 [pr'ix.rate.] e Ceylon 110 3,844 145 20 882 Burmah . ° 2 963 103 I he 3 16,862 117 4201 97 3427 £) 11 One of the most satisfactory portions of Missionary education of is found in the boarding-schools for girls. There have never §C been two opinions among Missionaries as to their great value in 2 the present condition of our native Churches. The women have 2] needed raising far more than the men; and valuable as boarding- I school training has been to boys, it has been far more beneficial to the Christian girls. In the case of boys it has been frequently al abused; parents seeking it only that their sons might get better fc situations in the world; but with girls, whose proper sphere is al home, the object has always been to train them to be good li women, good wives and mothers; and from the best to secure {l such wives for the native preachers and teachers, whom the 0 Church has gradually produced. During the decade the number of girls has increased from 2779 to 4201. This increase has been C i great in the North-West and Punjab, chiefly in the collection of f orphans from the recent famine. In other parts of India it has b taken place in missions generally. KEvery Presidency has a larger number than before. In Tinnevelly and Travancore fi great attention has been paid to these schools, and that with great and increasing benefit to the churches with which they are § connected. In all parts of India where there are native converts, § o—— IN INDIA. 143 aid, these schools richly deserve the support so kindly accorded to tion them by Christian ladies and families at home. The following ants brief description of Mrs. Rice’s excellent school at Bangalore is sary applicable to a hundred others :—¢ The design of the school is to ise, train up suitable wives for our native converts, and this object has been already, in a good degree realised, in those who have passed through the school in former years. Several of these have been respectably married to catechists, school-teachers, and private members of the Church, both here and at other stations. Most of them have fulfilled reasonable expectations, as &e, to their general character and conduct. All are superior in knowledge to the mass of their countrywomen; some are sincerely pious, and a few are useful auxiliaries in conducting i} female schools among the heathen. If to these, we add such as 0 have departed in the faith and hope of the Gospel, one of whom, in particular, taken away in very early life, was a peculiarly ? devoted and promising girl, one cannot but feel that the labour bestowed on this school has not been in vain.” ) The progress made in the Missionary Day-Schools is even more encouraging. During the decade increased attention has been paid to their instruction, and efforts have been made to Al extend their wusefulness. The scholars have increased from % 11,519 to 15,900, and the schools from 347 to 371. The increase indeed is from 300 to 371, from the fact that in 1852 the number tion of day-schools in Madras was overstated. The increase of ver ii scholars in Bengal is from 669 to 1031; in Upper India, from > 10 242 to 879 ; in Madras, from 6639 to 8988; and in Ceylon from E 2747 to 3844. ave The Bombay scholars are somewhat fewer than ng O before. C1d A decided improvement also has taken place in the character and tone of the schools. ntl‘f In former years it was a common thing ff er to pay Hindu girls with money and clothes to induce them to e O S S TR g 18 attend school ; the girls were of a common class; they learned ood little, and were early removed from school (except in Madras, where e they were permitted to remain to a higher age). But public the opinion has greatly advanced among the educated classes of the ber community on the subject of female education, and in the great towns where these classes most abound and have most influence, eell yof the girls attending school have both increased in numbers and have a8 been of a higher rank. Thus for some time past Murs. Smith of Sigra has had under her instruction three schools, with 150 girls 5 & S AN 016 from most respectable families in the city of Benares. The Free Church Mission in Bengal has had in the country stations eleven 9 Are schools with 275 girls, and in Calcutta Dr. Duft has opened two tSy schools, containing 156 girls from educated f.amilies. In Bombay 144 TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR and Poonah there are nineteen day-schools, with 987 girls in the tha two Scotch Missions, and that of the Church Missionary Society. In the town of Madras the subject has made a mighty advance obt bee during the last few years; and mow the various missions have C0n under daily teaching twenty-three schools, containing 1864 girls, chiefly in the two Scotch Missions. Here, instead of receiving gen ke money for their attendance, the girls have begun to pay fees. Their education is broad, and the attainments of some of these % to girls are most astonishing. In Ceylon the Church Mission has Wal paid great attention to day-schools, as well for the heathen as the children of the Christian converts; and in their three Singhalese Fo On St stations have maintained thirty-five schools with 1306 girls. the other hand, it should be said that many of the girls’ schools an are small, have poor teachers, give little education, and are Jro DIl unsatisfactory. The early marriage of girls amongst Hindus and uncivilised Christians is the greatest drawback to the efficient 9 DI maintenance of this class of schools. 210 Of the whole number of day-schools, it is believed that 150 lar schools, containing nearly 9000 girls, are maintained for the tea So con children of native converts, especially in the rural districts. that, with the scholars of the boarding-schools, 13,000 native of ¢ ey Christian girls are under instruction of some kind. The number of heathen girls taught in missionary day-schools Gu 1s about 8000. () dis For most efficient help in the maintenance of these schools, both among Christians and heathen, thanks are justly due to the fa Ladies’ Societies of London, Edinburgh, and Geneva, which 1an make this work their special aim. The Government system has hir done little for female education, circumstances and the state of 06 But recently favourable lan public opinion having been against it. opportunities have occurred in certain localities, and such schools of y have been opened. In the Punjab one officer has secured the on establishment of thirty-eight schools, with 812 scholars in his thiy district. In Agra, an active teacher of the college has secured thls the opening of eleven schools among the Jats, with 205 girls, W ht taught chiefly by connexions of his own, whom he has trained. fo In Bombay, both among Hindus and Parsees, educated native Wa gentlemen have set schools going, which they partly instruct, for €x which they pay, and which contain more than a thousand girls. Wo; All these things show that the tide has turned; among the Sen educated communities the days in which ignorance was defended g are passed ; and henceforth F emale Education has a great career ¢ among the long-despised women of India. Of the vast amount hag of work to be performed some idea may be learned from the fact Sty that while in all India sizteen millions of girls might be under N I educational training, not thirty thousand are at school ! IN INDIA. 145 the And yet for the middle and upper classes, it is almost certain efy. that the system of public schools is unsuitable. It breaks far too nee obtrusively into the privacy in which Hindu houscholds have 1ave been shrouded: it brings the girls of native families into tos 1tls, conspicuous a position. Hence, again and again, have native gity gentlemen shrunk from committing their d EES like Mr. Bethune’s. aughters to a school And it seems probable that for these classes ese a quiet system of home education, in which instruction is carried has to them, will prove more suitable to their position and their the warnfts. With this conviction, some years ago Messrs. Smith and lese Fordyce of the Free Church Mission in Calcutta, endeavoured to On set on foot Zenana schools : and a committee of ladies in London 00ls and Calcutta at great expense set on foot the Normal School to are provide for it suitable governesses. Though based on a sound and principle, the effort proved somewhat premature. But public jent opinion was advancing: the educated men in Cale utta were daily growing a stronger body, while the old s chool were passing away ; 150 large numbers began teaching their wi ves, boys at school began the teaching their sisters, and at the pr = esent time, in almost every S considerable family in the city, it will be found that one or more (tive of the ladies are able to read. The way in which this wish of educated gentlemen works is well i Guzerat: illustrated by Mr. Taylor of 00ls “ A Nagar Brahmin,” he says, a caste corr esponding to the Kulin of Bengal, was the Munsuf, or native judge of the gols, district in which I laboured. He had receiv ed the benefit of 2 the fair English education. He felt the disadvantage and evil of jich ignorance in his family. With very commendable zeal he set has himself to instruct his wife and dau ghter. The latter was also occasional ly sent to our school, where she asso e of ciated with Christ- able ian children, and some who were of very low caste. (We allow of no caste distinctions in our schools ; 00ls high and low are admitted the on equal terms, and are all instructed to gether.) Among other . things the girls are taught needle and fa ney-work., hla A report of this latter was carried by one Brahmini cal pupil to her mother, 'u‘red who sent a polite message requesting one of the girls to be sent ‘III‘) to her house, who migl neds 1t teach her to do crotchet work. As it tive was not desirable needlessly to offend prejudices, should they exist, the lady was informed that tl for 1e girl who understood the flrl‘ work best was one of the lowest ca ste, and we were willing to send her in case her services shoul the d be acceptable. ‘By all el means send her,” was the reply. This created a little excitement in the town, as the young p erson we s ent was well known, and reel had a number of relations and fr junt iends in the place. A remon- strance from the Bral mins was sent up to the judge’s wife, fact She was, however, fir der m in her resolve, and replied to the ob- L 146 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR jections in so decided a manner as to prevent all further inter- ference.” fi The late Mrs. Mullens had long desired to devote her time al and efforts entirely to this plan of female education, but before her as visit to England in 1858, had been unable to find opportunity to do more than establish two girls’ schools, containing about fifty al On her return from girls in the houses of native gentlemen. Wi England in December 1860, she found that (as on many other jiif questions) native public opinion had greatly advanced on female gu education since the Mutiny; and as her friend, Mrs. Sale, was ) leaving for England, she offered to instruct the ladies of two native houses, which Mrs. Sale had been accustomed to visit. The offer was received by all parties with pleasure; and before N long a third family was added in the neighbourhood of the other Sl two. Thus commenced her labours in the sphere she had long o coveted, the ZENANA MissION. Making arrangements for her N boarding-school, she prepared to give her entire time to this 80 important work, believing that in her perfect command of Bengali Cay and her long experience in teachin < g, the Master had given her att valuable qualifications, especially suited to its accomplishment. 88 A new effort was made in the neighbourhood of her own resi- n dence, and two houses were opened to her there. Very soon lal letters arrived from native gentlemen near, asking for her ser- fig vices; and as the matter grew, she was able to settle terms He respecting books to be read, and a proportion of expenses to be oth paid. No parade was made about the work; it was scarcely tiy talked of; all was managed with the quietness and silence be- Con fitting the position in which such work is placed. And before sch many months had passed, she had under visitation and instruc- 1\0] tion eight Zenanas and three girls’ schools, containing eighty thy ladies and seventy girls. She had also as native assistants three fro women, one a Christian, and two Hindus, who had been long Cor known to her as clever, instructed women. Her scholars were fro taught reading, writing, wool-work, and crotchet; and bundles Jngt of wool, with patterns, canvas, needles, and cotton, were soon Th despatched from England by kind friends who took a warm i\ interest in her plans. While the native assistants visited the L) scholars daily to get them forward in the more mechanical parts She of their lessons, she visited every house once a~week personally to On these visits she was accompanied by her the give instruction. An friend Mrs. M , and by her eldest daughter, who took entire charge of the work department. Her own time was thus de- 3V< g voted exclusively to hearing her scholars’ lessons, or holding conversations with them. For books, she gave them her own Mgt I‘lgh Phulmant, What ts Christianity ? and Daybreak in Britain. ihgl IN INDIA. 147 She was in no haste to introduce the New Testament, wishing first to conciliate her scholars’ minds, to obtain their confidence, and remove all lurking fears, well assured that they would soon 1 ask her about her religion, and desire to hear all she had to say. And so it proved. Before long the Gospels were introduced to all who could read ; and many were the conversations she held with them, on the teaching and character of the Saviour, of the P most delightful kind. Having perfect command of their lan- o guage, and a heart filled with zeal, it was easy to turn any 18 circumstance to good account, to find ¢ sermons in stones,” and 0 make everything contribute to their enlightenment and profit. I Meanwhile, Miss Sandys and the ladies connected with the '€ Normal School in Calcutta, had with laborious zeal carried on a T similar work within the city itself, and had met with equally g gratifying success. But with the year the labours of Mrs. T Mullens came to an end. She had lived to enter on a sphere i so long desired, to draw attention to its capabilities, to give the i cause of Zenana education a mew and powerful impulse, to £l attract to it the regard of willing friends and coadjutors, to it secure for it henceforth a fixed place among missionary agencies Sl in India; and then, ripened in character, most consecrated in on labour, purified by recent suffering, suddenly she was called ]'= from the toils of earth to the joyous rest of the * better country.” s Her labours have been steadily continued by her daughter and he other kind friends ; and the sphere of usefulness grows larger as Iy time goes by. At the end of the present year, her own sphere )e- contained fifteen Zenanas under regular visitation, with four re schools for Zenana girls. Putting together the labours of the 1C- Normal school, and of all engaged in Zenana teaching, it appears 1ty that at the present time, in Calcutta and its suburbs, there are reé from 25 to 30 Zenanas, and several schools under instruction, ng containing together 200 ladies and 100 children. A briefextract ere from a recent letter will show how the work is going on: “In the last of our new houses we have two women most anxious to learn. les 0oLk The day we first went they would hardly let us come away. Bl One of the women told us she had been longing to learn for the months, and had begun with her husband’s younger brother. s She had done so well, that in three weeks she read through o the Goospel of St. John, and could answer any question upon it. her Another in the same house is reading the Peep of Day. We have one very nice Zenana in B fire , containing five women, de- most quick and attentive, The eldest worked the centre of the mat that we sent home to Miss Webb. She is reading the Bible ing She told us that her husband likes her to hear )\\fll right through. (i1 about Christianity. Anether clever pupil of ours is the wife of a 148 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR doctor. She not only pays for her wools and canvas, but sends her own carriage for us every week. She reads and writes 1 Bengali very nicely, and her English is getting on capitally. She is reading the Second English Instructor, and can write short sentences. Her husband i1s anxious for her improvement, bl The B school is flourishing, and has helped her on greatly. € G. C. and I, went yesterday unexpectedly, and found 27 child- ren busy with their reading.” al An unusually deep interest has been taken by missionary qW friends in these efforts; many inquiries have been made as to their management, and many ladies have expressed a desire to undertake similar work. Nothing can be more simple, when a favourable opening is found, to a lady of wisdom, stedfastness, and zeal. Commenced with quiet inquiries; growing from one house to another, as opinion progresses ; managed with prudence and with kindness; its details as to places and persons kept in silence ; carried on with a full command of the native language, and rendered interesting by friendly and familiar conversation, f the work can scarcely fail, under the Master’s blessing, to find f acceptance, and to prove a lasting benefit. This was the course f adopted by her who has been called the Apostle of the Zenana 1l Mission ; and if any, copying her example, wherein it was right, a endeavour to follow up the labours she so warmly loved, it will f be true of her as of so many faithful servants of the Saviour, P « her works follow her;” ¢ she, being dead, yet speaketh.” B IX. MISSIONARY LITERATURE IN INDIA. The vast territories of India present a field for the circulation of the Bible and of Christian literature generally, exceeding that of all other missionary fields put together, excepting China. Numerous local societies are at work in the spread of truth, most ably and liberally sustained by the Bible and Tract Societies in England. Missionaries and native preachers, by oft-repeated journeys, endeavour to put Christian works into circulation ; N and if'(as in China and in Burmah) a large proportion of the people everywhere were able to read, Christianity would doubtless spread with greater rapidity and secure a deeper hold than it has done upon their hearts. The appalling fact, that of these multi- tudes of people, in rural districts, only two or three per cent can read, and that, scattered over those districts, there are 0 thousands of villages in which not one person can read or write, proves a most formidable barrier to the extension of such efforts; IN INDIA. 149 and as the funds for those efforts are freely offered, and the missionaries on the spot, hindered by the wall of practical difficulty in front, do not make the rapid advance desired, not a little mis- understanding has arisen between them and the friends of Bible and Tract Societies at home, which it will be wise speedily to settle. A few facts regarding recent efforts in this matter will enable all parties to review the position in which Christian missions at present stand, and to determine what at present they are able to perform. Regard must be had to the amount and quality of the material provided, as well as to the extent of its circulation ; whether we look at the pure word of God, or the Christian literature which is based upon its truths. E!): InpIAN VERSIONé OF THE SCRIPTURES. Candid inquiry will show, by clearest evidenée, that the work done by missionaries and Bible Societies in India during the past ten years, in providing sound translations of the Scrip- tures, has been very great. A large portion has been spent upon é the improvement of older versions in the principal languages, /] in which they have long since been published. A considerable amount has also been applied to the production of versions alto- gether new. The particulars may be put in the following com- y pact form : — Language Work done. BeNGALL o e 00000 00 Third edition of the Bible entirely revised, The New Testa- completed and published. ment is in its eleventh edition: a small pocket New Testament published. Attempt made to f get an improved version by the Krishnaghur 1 missionaries : John and Galatians prepared: the effort not followed up. Various portions joined for circulation : Genesis, and xx. chaps. ), ) of Exodus : Luke and Acts ; and single books d prepared in abundance. MUSALMAN-BENGALL The language familiar to Mahomedans in East Ly Bengal : the ordinary words are Bengali; but 10 59 the religious terms are not those used by Hindus, but are the technical words of the 15 Koran. The four Gospels and Acts ; Genesis and Exodus; Psalms and Isaiah, all published. ORriva o 9 e 60000000 i An improved edition of the New Testament ' in course of publication. The complete Bible £y (by Dr. Sutton) still in use. 5y e 150 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR Ldnguage. Work done. An improved edition of the New Testament ) AS_SAMESE Revision of the Psalms com- published. menced. Hixpr . Old Testament published early in the de- cade: old editions and copies destroyed in the Mutiny. Revised New Testament printed in a large edition in London, in Nagri character. Hiypi-KaiTaI Large editions of the Hindu Version in this character, for the people of Behar and Oude. Urpu o © 0 00 0 o e o o0 Revision of the New Testament prepared ; manuscript destroyed in the Mutiny, with portions already printed. Entire Bible re- printed in Urdu-roman in London. Grospels and other single books reprinted. Puxsasr Version commenced for the people of the Punjab. The four Gospels, and Acts, Gene- N sis and Psalms, published. FusHlo. <<l The language of the Affghans. Several L portions of the New Testament reprinted from Carey’s version, edition, 3000 copies; version revised ; four Gospels and Acts; Genesis and Psalms, in manuscript, ready for the press. SINDHI Version commenced. Language of Scinde. Genesis, Matthew and John, published. MABRATI The entire Bible revised. Revision pub- T lished complete. GUZERATI The entire Bible revised by Dr. Glasgow, N and published. The Guzerati . revised New Testament, PARSEE - QUZERATI edited with the technical religious words in the language of the Parsees; printed to 2 Corinthians. B TELUGU .« ° The Old Testament version of Gordon and Pritchett printed for the first time; a second edition published ; the New Testament revised S by Messrs. Hay and Wardlaw, and published : later revision prepared by C. P. Brown, Esq. and published. TAMIL e The entire Bible revised : ¢ Union Version’ H = — published. Large editions printed for ecir- culation. Version not approved; a reviser secured, and revising committee ; new version printed to 1 Corinthians. A pocket Tamil Testament published. B CANARESE ... ® 0@ 0 o Mr. Weigle’s version completed and pub- lished ; reprinted in later years as needed. IN INDIA. 151 Language Work done. I MarAYALx ® 00060 ¢e e e The New Testament entirely revised and published: the Old Testament reprinted from an older version. ‘L BLE ® @9 0000690002000 A language spoken on the Canara Coast ; the New Testament printed by the Basle Mission. SINGHALESE The New Testament entirely revised and published, and now used in all missions: the three separate versions of former days put b} aside. The Old Testament reprinted with slight corrections. DAgHINA-HINDUSTANT. A corrupt form of the Urdu language spoken by Mahomedans south of the Vindhya Moun- Eh’ tains, Genesis and John have been printed. BApaca © ™06 000000 co The language of the aborigines in the Nilg- herry hills. The Gospel of Luke has been published. NEPALESE © e 0000 80 00 Version commenced by Mr. Start many years since. Luke and Acts just reprinted. LeprcHA .. Spoken by the aborigines around Darjeel- ing and Sikkhim. Several books of the New Testament translated and printed by g Mzr. Start. Kuassia e o9 0020020 Spoken by the natives around Cherra- poonjee. The four Gospels and Acts published, translated by the Welsh Mission. Matthew published by the Moravian Mis- TQIBETAN sion. SANSKRIT s 6060000008 0 Translation of the Old Testament continued by Mr. Wenger. Genesis, Psalms, Proverbs, ) and Luke, printed in the Bengali character ; a diglot also of the Psalms, in Sanskrit and Oriya, printed in the Oriya character. BurMAN o800 00000000 Dr. Judson’s version of the entire Bible: copies on hand: nothing done: preparations d for a reprint. ScAU-KAREN Entire Bible published previously. New Testament reprinted. Reprint of the whole Bible needed. TALAING e 600 00 0080 The New Testament reprinted. 1 Pwo-KAREN 0600 00 0@ Version commenced by Mr. Brayton. New Testament completed and published; also )5 Genesis and Exodus, Psalms, Daniel, and Isaiah (the latter books by the Calcutta Bible I Beaair-KAREN ®©® 00 00 Society). Near Toungoo. Version commenced by Dr. Mason. Genesis, James, and Epistles of John published ; Psalms and Isaiah nearly com- pleted. 152 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR From this table it appears that within the bounds of the Indian Empire there are published fourteen entire versions of the Word of God in separate languages, the principal tongues of the empire; that the whole New Testament is published in five others, and twenty separate books of the Old or New Testament In seven more. Thus the Word of God, in whole or part, has been put into no less than twenty-five living languages in India. It appears also, that with the exception of the Burman, Sgau- Karen, and Oriya, all the complete versions have been revised and improved either in whole or part; that the Bengali, Urdu, Mabhrati, Guzerati, Canarese, Tamil, and Telugu missionaries, have given the whole Bible to the people in an improved form ; that the Singhalese, Malay4li, Hindu, and Assamese, have pub- blished revised New Testaments ; that several new versions have been commenced in Sindhi, Pushtu, and Punjabi: that others have been completed in Tulu and Pwo-Karen; and that other languages now contain various books of the Bible published for the first time. It appears also, that careful and successful attempts have been made to fill up various defects which lay just outside mission work, and to fit current versions to the people more exactly by editions of Scriptures in the mixed tongues of Musal- man - Bengali, Parsi-Guzerati, and Dakhina - Hindustani; and to in the mixed characters of tongues of Hindi-Kaithi, Sanskrit- ol Bengali, and Sanskrit-Oriya. All these things exhibit earnest- of ness of purpose, activity of intelligence, and enormous labour, JIiP and place the labour of those missionaries who have devoted the time, scholarship, and toil to this important task in the strongest Sp( light. Difficulties have been met, deficiencies have been supplied, t Il losses have been repaired; and whatever causes of dissatisfaction I may be found in the application of the Bible to India, those V) causes will scarcely be sought or found in these efforts to supply to in every language of the Empire a faithful version of the Word of of God. In REcENT CIRCULATION OF THE SCORIPTURES. the n The number of Scriptures, or portions of Scripture, put into circulation during the last ten years may be seen from the fol- ]lb\ lowing table. The returns in all the prinéipal Societies are com- No plete; in some of the minor Societies only partially so; and a S0 portion of their circulation has been estimated. It would have to been advisable to give the circulation by languages; but there € were no means of discovering it in numerous cases, only lump oy sums being given in published reports, though the elements were hm known to be various. As it is the total is believed to represent Jou a near approximation to the circulation which has actually taken Per place. IN INDIA 153 he of Society Languages No. of Copies, of Ve Bengali, Hindu - Kaithi, nt Calcutta Bible Society Sanskrit, Nepali, Pwo, 396,534 as and thc\l Karen Calcutta Baptist Mission Bengali, Sanskrit, Urdu, and 217,603 Hindi 1= Orissa Mission Oriya 30,500 ed Urdu, Hindi, Pushtu, C, North India Bible Society . about 132,000 1, Ludiana Mission Punjabi, about 75,000 )D’ Bombay Bible Society M ahratl 5 Guzeratl, Slndhl, 64,994 ¥ Madras Bible Society Tamfl Telugu, Canarese, 592,883 fi and Malayali § [ Jaffna Bible Society Tamil 37,251 I'S Singhalese Bible Society Singhalese, about 28,000 Burmah Missions Burman, Talaing, &c.. 60,175 eI he ts Total Copies 1,634,940 le e - The cost of these Scriptures it is not easily to calculate, owing d to the imperfect state of the returns. One thing, however, is lain. If To the British and Foreign Bible Society the obligations st of all the Indian auxiliaries are very great. No request is ever 11y made to its Committee, no aid sought, no counsel asked, without od the kindest consideration being paid, and the most liberal re- sh sponse being given to these requests During the past decade the Society sent out to the Indian auxiliaries 30,000 reams of d, On paper, and made grants in money and English Bibles to the value of 70,0001. The Society’s Indian Special Fund amounted 56 ly to 7189L., and paid for the printing in London of 123,000 copies of the different Scriptures needed after the Mutlnv in Upper i India. Of the grants made by the Bible Translation Somety and the American Bible Society, no information has been published in India. With a view to increase the circulation of the Scrlptures SO 1t i liberally supplied, various expedients have come prominently into notice durmg the last ten years. On the one hand, the Bible Societies in India and England have appropriated spec:lal funds 14 to assist the itinerancies of missionaries; on the other, they have 76 endeavoured to secure the services of Bible-agents and Colpor- o6 teurs. In Bengal especially, year after year, several missionaries 1p have been able, through these grants, to increase the length of o]'0 journeys they had aheady planned, and to remain out a lonwer it period. Some have traversed the Eastern Provinces, where so »en 154 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR cabl few missionaries preach and the ¢ famine of the Word” is so great; others have passed along the great rivers; others have to ¢ e visited the broad districts of ignorant Behar, and preached and given or sold Scriptures in the great markets and fairs on the north aspe of the Ganges, adding greatly to existing agencies and spreading T the Word over a wider surface. scrl The colportage system has also added to these agencies, vast exte though qualified agents have not been found in sufficient num- Mis bers to set the system on a strong footing. The system, where well watched, as in Madras, has been successful, and doubtless in for defi all the Presidencies will extend as years go by. At present thirty-six colporteurs are employed by the Bible Societies: seven- g teen in Madras; five in Bengal; four in Upper India; four in Wit Duf Kandy, and so on. It is not to be wondered at that more of these men cannot easily be obtained for this service. The Indian Chr Church, out of its 16,000 male communicants, has contributed tam to mission-work more than 2000 men as pastors and native Jub preachers, with some hundreds more as school-teachers. All fam over the rural districts these men are the flower of the native Bon flock ; where shall we find (what all would like) a thousand col- ey porteurs beside ? and The number of copies of Scripture circulated yearly amounts ang on an average to 163,000, of which probably 23,000 copies may of ] all be Bibles or New Testaments: the remaining 140,000 single books of Scripture, chiefly Gospels. In face of the appalling grat multitudes to be fed, who does not ask-— What are they among Mz, so many?” To any thinking mind the remembrance of these (i destitute multitudes, of whom so few can read, is an oppressive Lang burden. Still one ought to be grateful that among the seven aut} millions of readers contained in India, a million and a half of the portions of the Bible have been circulated in the last ten years, Ray besides (as we shall see) eight millions and a half of tracts and add books. éac) Several years ago, at one of the annual meetings of the Bible the Society in Exeter Hall, Mr. Arthur proposed that the Society Sent should endeavour to supply with a copy of the Bible every The village in which could be found one man who was able to read it. mig That proposal did not meet with the attention which it perhaps laty deserved. Perhaps some thought that the Exeter Hall platform Secy was not altogether the best place to bring up, for the first and last abl time, a proposal the execution of which involved such vast ex- pense and such enormous labour, spread over a period of many Qalh years. Some there were who felt strongly that the most pressing of, want of the country is the living preacher, rather than the written book ; perhaps others at once set down the proposal as impracti- Sllpq IN INDIA. 155 §0 cable; and others had far too much current work on their hands AL to attend to it. Whatever be the cause, the proposal did not nd meet with the attention that its author designed ; and yet in one rth aspect it is a proposal of great value. Missionary work loses ing much from the want of definite aims; and in the present inde- scribable ignorance of the population of India, spread over such a vast surface, every effort that tends, by localizing labour, to 63, It would be well for all m- extend its force, must prove a benefit. ere Missions and for all Indian Bible Societies, to review their efforts I for the circulation of the Bible, and intelligently aim at certain ent definite objects in their own special localities. Several practical en- suggestions have been made at times by missionaries and societies m with the view of increasing that circulation. For instance, Dr. Duff suggested that for its spread among native converts, every ese jan Christian child in every Mission-school should have a New Tes- ted tament of its own. The Singhalese Society, on occasion of the ve Jubilee of the Bible Society, presented every native Christian All family in the Singhalese part of Ceylon with a new Bible. The Bombay Society, among special regulations for promoting an 176 ol increased circulation, suggested that all the Government colleges and ‘schools —English and Vernacular— be specially canvassed, and the New Testament be offered for two annas; that all classes i 5] of Englishmen—Ilay and clerical —be urged to present copies to ay all their native friends and acquaintances; that copies be given [flle 1ng gratis to all visitors and inquirers. And, coming very near to o] Mr. Arthur’s proposal, they resolved, * that grants of Scriptures ng o) ese (in whole or part) be made to villages, care being taken to gua- rantee their safe custody;”’ and ¢ that colporteurs (and others) be Ve en authorized to present a copy of the Bible or New Testament to J3 of the accountant or headman of each village. Mzr. Orbison, of Rawul Pindee, obtaining from his school-boys the names and | 0y nd addresses of all the respectable inhabitants of the town, sent to each one of them a copy of the New Testament; and so well was the effort received, that several, whose names he had not learned, ble sent to inquire why they had been omitted in the distribution. ely These and many other efforts and applications of holy ingenuity eIy might be adopted (by men who have the time) to make the circu- 1t lation of the Scriptures more definite in many localities, and to aps il secure, as far as may be, that every man in India, known to be able to read, may obtain some portion of the Word of God. ash One illustration of these endeavours to supply fixed lo- ex- calities with the Scriptures is thus described by Mr. Walton ny of Jaffna:— ng “ In the parishes connected with this mission, under my tell superintendence, there are upwards of 5000 houses, embracing y! 1¢ 156 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR a population of more than 35,000 souls. The colporteurs allotted to me have been restricted to the ample field above 1t hoo indicated, but the work has not been sufficiently long in opera- (el tion to enable me to attempt an accurate estimate of the results. I am very desirous that it should be continued for another year. can I hope the parent society will make a further grant for that pur- plar pose. We have not effected many sales, nor is the total number Bul of volumes circulated large. ten It would have been very easy mar for our agents to have distributed ten times the number, but I deemed it advisable to impose some rather stringent restrictions was upon the colporteurs, to prevent, as far as possible, the Holy thaf Bible being applied to ignoble uses. The bread we cast upon cou the waters we expect to find after many days. There is some- o take thing peculiar in this part of India, and I trust the parent society will allow us to do their work in our own way, which, having Dool Our Ver- Dret been adopted by experience, is probably the best. nacular schools, male and female, have been supplied with por- last tions of Scripture with the same liberality as in former years.” tlon Mr. Barber says: ¢ Every boy in our English central school i possesses a copy of either the English Bible or the Testament, it and the first hour of each day is devoted to the study of the Book of books.” One circumstance, which, in addition to large previous issues, Cou Wer has somewhat checked the circulation of the Scriptures in recent years, is the extent to which the plan of selling them has been par] carried. The plan was much opposed at first, but it has grown Inar upon missionaries, has found much favour, and is being exten- o sively adopted all over India. The numbers circulated fall below Jéo those given away in former years, but it is generally believed that el 1! they fall into better hands and meet with more profitable treat- ang ment. As an illustration, Mr. Sternberg says:— in ( “ Regarding the item of sale of ¢ Hindui Gospels,’ it will be in- forg teresting to you to hear, that we have commenced to take some little Whe money from the natives, for the volumes of the Holy Scriptures, pur especially the new large-typed Kaithi volumes. The plan has Sl suggested itself to us at Siwratri fair, when we were somewhat the roughly applied to for books, and yet had no satisfaction in throwing them away; and now having acted on it for the last ang eight months, we can say, that it answers the purposes for which of ¢ it was adopted, viz., first, to save our books from destruction, by Wiy certain classes of natives, who take them for the bindings; and secondly, to induce the better disposed native readers to set some Should the value on the books, for which they have paid something. S it be found that this plan will prepare the way for something like Wep a regular sale of Scriptures, at, however, so much reduced prices, Pleg IN INDIA. 157 Bu1s J0ve Hitherto, the demand for it will be still more advantageous. era= books has in no wise decreased on that account, but rather in- ults, creased, and we have always had (at fairs especially) more appli- cants than books. ear The brethren in Chuprah have adopted the pur- plan with equal success ; Brother Ziemann sold books at a fair in her Bullia, Ghazepore district, in the preceding month, for ten rupees 28] ten annas; emptied three large boxes, and was obliged to send it | many applicants with pice in their hands away because his stock 1018 was gone. Mr. Smith, of R4jghat (Benares), who had visited Loly that fair with the late Mr. Bowley for twenty-five or thirty years, could not refrain from expressing his surprise at the change in the Ip()ll me- people ; he said to Brother Ziemann, ¢ Formerly they would not 1ety take our books nor listen to our discourses; now they listen, take g books, and pay also for them.’ He earnestly recommended the €1 brethren to carry on the plan, and some missionaries who attended last Sonepore fair have also approved of it. I hope this explana- por " tion will remove a fear, as if the dissemination of the word would hool suffer from such a plan. Should it prove so we may easily alter it jenty the Mr. Ziemann, of Ghazeepore, thus refers to the same place:— “ Ajodhya and Fyzabad fair in Oude. This fair, as far as I 163, could ascertain, had never been visited by any missionary ; there cent were, | believe, more than half a million of pilgrims from every part of Hindustan assembled to worship the monkey god Hanu- heell 0w 1 man, and to bathe in the river Sarjoo, where Ram, their incarnate fen god, had drowned himself. I can assert that I seldom found people so attentive and quiet, and many of them expressed great | oW that delight at what they heard of Jesus, the Saviour of the world, and said that they had never heard such tidings before, and that, eat in comparison with Jesus, their gods were all worthy of being o 111 forsaken, and He alone worthy of worship, because He was holy, whereas their gods had committed the greatest sins and 1m- ittle 1188 purities. They pressed upon me for books, and paid with plea- sure three pice for each single Gospel, and made a salaam into has the bargain.” vhat ] 1 On the general result of the distribution of the Secriptures, and the influence which they are steadily producing on the mind Jast hich of the country, the late Dr. Campbell, of Saharunpore, thus writes in one of his reports: by “ Our principal distribution of the sacred Scriptures during ane ome the past year was made at the Hardwér fair, where some thou- sands of portions of them in Hindi, Urdu, Persian, and Punjabi, guld were given away to pilgrims who could read them, and who ex- Jike pressed a desire to carry them to their homes in different and 1088y 158 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR distant parts of India. The Bible is a book which is now be- the coming well known to many of the heathen in this land, and it (00 seems now to be sought for, not so much as an object of curiosity as in former years, but from a desire to find in 1t a more par- ticular account of the truths which have been heard from mis- I§1 by sionaries, or through the reports given by those who have heard of the truths of the Gospel in some way or other. Every year’s Ma t 11§ experience convinces us more thoroughly that the word of God g is not bound, but spreading rapidly among the masses of the oth community. We find now but few men of common intelligence ar who do not know something of the leading facts contained in the Christian Scriptures; and as but few have had an opportunity of afts hearing the living preachers of the Gospel, whence could this arise but by the general and extensive circulation of the word of ture Me God, or of the important facts that have been learned from it ?” Mr. Sampson, of Serampore, thus describes a most interesting the fact in his own experience :— While preaching, a shopkeeper the arrived, and having opened his shop came to listen, and after a few minutes began talking with one of the preachers. I then plac o saw him go into his shop and show the preacher a book that had evidently been left open from the preceding day, and which eve looked to me like a Bible. I drew near, and found it to be a Ka Bible printed by the Calcutta Bible Society. We continued the Vi) conversation, and in reply to my questions he told me that the the A book had been given him about seven years ago by some person unknown to him. He was in the habit of reading the Bible Oct daily. I turned to the conversation of Christ with Nicodemus, very especially to the passage, ¢ God so loved the world, that He gave naty his only-begotten Son,” &ec. I questioned him about it, and he Cely gave me a very good account of the plan of salvation through conl Churist. He had not been educated in any mission-school. He §a I said avowed his faith in Christ as the only Saviour of men. boo to him, ¢If you believe in Christ you cannot worship idols.” He ny replied that he did not. He had not conversed with missionaries, PO § but had received his notion of Christianity entirely from the g | Bible. The man talked with a degree of modesty and intelli- gence not often met with. It certainly was one of the most colp pleasing cases I had ever met with. Alone in the midst of dist heathen, he had acquired a head-knowledge, to say the very Stng least, of Christianity, and but for the pure accident of our being Wit somewhat too early for the Mel4, and stopping to preach there, a4 oy Who knows but we should have known nothing about him. Who there may be many such instances ? Unknown as they may be Tngy to us however, they are all known to God.” hag Coye e - o IN INDIA. 159 be- The Madras Bible Society gives the following illustration of d it the benefit of distributing the Scriptures among the emigrant coolies :— osity [ “ A Hindu, whose heathen name was ¢ Moonisami,” but who par- is- is now called ¢Thomas Lawrence,” was converted instrumentally eard by the reading of a New Testament, given to him when leaving Madras as a coolie for the West Indies. He states that in reading ear's this Blessed Book he was struck with the difference of its teach- (rod f the ing, as to the immortality of the soul, acceptance with God, and other topics, from what he had learned in Hinduism. On his §€HC€ ) the arrival in Jamaica he obtained further instruction, and was soon after baptized into the Christian faith.” fy of this Of the increased willingness of the people to receive the Scrip- tures since the Mutiny, the following testimony is borne by Mr. d of t?” Merk, of Kangra:— It may be interesting to you to learn, that with respect to sting the willingness of natives to accept our Scriptures, or parts of 99}]61’ ; ey a them, as well as tracts, a decided change for the better has taken place since 1857. This place, as you perhaps may know, is twice then i a-year visited, on the occasion of Melas, by natives of almost | h.a every part of India for the purpose of paying their homage to ich Kali. Not only Hindus, but also Sikhs and even Mahommedans, be a ] the visit this shrine, and that of Jwala-mukhi. On these occasions there have always been a few people willing to accept our books. ¢ the Last 1500 A marked difference has, however, lately shown itself. ) October Mela was the first well attended since 1857 : and it was Ol ble mus, very striking indeed to observe the eagerness with which many natives of all three classes mentioned above asked for and re- ,L ga\‘e ceived books, after it had been ascertained that each applicant i he could read the book he asked for; and it is no exaggeration when Ough I say that, during last October Mela, we have distributed more He said books than during all the Melas for the four previous years of my stay here. With this willingness to aceept our books corre- He sponds the attention and civility we have met with when preach- al’ies; ing to these crowds.” ) the One of the most pleasing cases which illustrate the benefit of 1tefli’ most colportage, in searching out the readers to be found in retired districts, is thus described by Mr. Hislop, of Nagpore :— In a st 0 small village named Yediluwada, our messenger was received verf with great kindness by a woman of the Gwali caste. Possessing wIng a great thirst for knowledge, which she inherited from her father, herey who had taught her to read, she heard with joy the report that a - but man had arrived with a store of books. But she was poor, and ) be had no money in the house; how, then, could she obtain the coveted treasure? Her only ornament of any value was a silver 160 TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR bracelet which she wore. This she carried to a goldsmith, and 80 K causing him to cut off a part, gave it in exchange for three por- tions of the Telugu Scriptures. The colporteur she welcomed an un to her house, farnished him with rice and ghee, and sat up half the night reading, now in Matthew, and then in Psalms, and pr DI Wo asking questions on the meaning as she went along. There is good reason to hope that the books which she thus acquired will e be made generally useful, for the subject of this notice, though e Her husband chooses to el humble, is a woman of great influence. remain in unlettered ignorance, but she every day instructs a oth As soon as TEg younger brother of her own who lives in their house. she had looked over the contents of her own books, she spoke to ful a shopkeeper in the village commending them.to his attention. ¢These books,” she said, ‘are not to be had in this part of the country T'hey give good advice about God and the soul, and are not like the idolatrous works that are commonly found in the hands of our people. The shopkeeper, who had previously de- duc clined to buy a single tract, now provided himself with a shil- eve ling’s worth, under the influence of the woman’s example and Wor advice seh The case of our Bible Societies generally is thus put by Dr. othy Wilson, of Bomba doy “Itis a very difficult matter in the instances of conversion fim which occur in India, to adjudicate between the claims and influ- timy ences of the different agencies and instrumentalities, ministerial lng educational, and literary, which are employed in the instruction of far the natives As far as Christianity is concerned, however, they Wit all centre in the Sacred Scriptures, in furnishing which the Bible Woo Society is performing a great work of duty and philanthropy. In From year to year I am becoming more and more impressed chy with the importance of its labours. During the past twelve Van months I have witnessed, with much gratitude to God, their hallowed effects on different classes of the community. In ar- Preg Suit; ticular instances before my eye, I have found the Bible, with but 0ng little tuition from man, originate or satisfy that inquiry which E( i with the working of the Divine Spirit, issued in conversion llexb This, to a certain marked extent, has been the case in connexion ang with the Bombay students and others whose cases in connexion ke with the Free Church of Scotland’s Mission, have lately excited As an example, I would Woy a large degree of public attention. Not mention that of Sayyad Hasan el-Mediniyah, now a candidate de\lr for bdptlsm When assuming this position, he addressed to me EXist the following note: —¢] have under Divine Grace humbly to in- [ form you, that by the perusal of the Holy Bible, a copy of which Pog, was kindly presented to me by your respected lady, as well as Clety [ IN INDIA. 161 d some other Christian books, and by contrasting them with the I Koran, I am fully convinced of the divine origin of the former ed and the imposition of the latter. Being, therefore, desirous, f under the Lord of infinite mercy and justice, of making a public nd profession of my faith in Christ Jesus, the only Saviour of the 15 world, notwithstanding all the ridicule and persecution I shall be ill inevitably exposed to thereby, I hope you will be pleased to give oh me shelter under the mission-roof, as I think I should be unsafe fo were I to do so among my relations and people.” This case, with & others, is of a most satisfactory and encouraging character. I 43 regret that my time at present does not permit me to enter more {0 fully into particulars.” ) ne ( CurisTIAN TrACTS AND BOOKS. 1 he Many agents are at work in India co-operating for the pro- duction of a native Christian literature. 18 This literatare, how- Jfi' ever, is not one: it consists, in fact, of fourteen sets of Christian nd works, in as many different languages. These works consist of school-books, of works for the special help of native converts, and others for the instruction of the heathen. )r There can be little doubt that the position oceupied by this literature at the present 1011 time is far higher than that which it held ten years ago. = Much f= time, labour, and experience have been expended on its improve- al ment in every Presidency of India. The works now available are ot far more numerous, exhibit greater variety of subject, have been ey written in better style, have in many cases been embellished with e woodcuts, and are printed in better fashion than in former years. In the educational branch of literature all conductors of Christian el schools and institutions will readily allow that, with the great variety of books now imported from England, as well as locally el prepared, the schools are well supplied with abundance of works I'= suitable for their scholars’ instruction. Good service has been ) ot done in this department of effort by the Christian Vernacular Education Society, which has thrown itself, with unusual earnest- ¢l 01 ness, into the production and circulation of English school-hooks, i and has made them easily accessible to all missionary schools that like them, from the Himalaya to Dondra Head. Its services would have been more acceptable to missions generally, had it not become a competing book society, and evinced considerable desire to drive out of the market all school-books previously me existing and standing in its way. During the last fifteen years great efforts have been made to 1= produce a good vernacular literature. The Calcutta Tract So- ciety led the way, soon followed by the Societies at Madras and M g 162 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR in Upper India. These efforts, made at heavy expense, and | greatly - aided by the kind encouragement and large-hearted liberali ty of the Religious Tract Society, have borne considerable 1§ § fruit; and now all the principal languages of India, especially Bengali, Tamil, Urdu, and Singhalese, possess the beginnings of I a sound Christian literature, available both for Christians and f Io heathens. It is very difficult to state, with any approach to ac- I¢ curacy, the exact number of new works produced in these dif- ferent languages during the last ten years; but it is known that the works are numerous, and of great value. A recent report of the Religious Tract Society stated that, in the ten years between 1849-1859, there were printed and published in India 834 dis- of which 328 were books, and 506 were tracts. tinct publications, The names of the books are given, and the lists show that the stock 1n Bengali and Tamil is large. Among the Bengali books are the Preacher’s Companion, Companion to the Bible, Peep of Day, Voyages and Travels of a Bible, Life of Newton, the Benares Hinduism, Mahomedanism, and Christianity Com= Prize Essay, . pared, Bunyan’s Holy Wa r, Come to Jesus, and others. Among the Tamil works are the Peep of Day, Barnes's Notes, A Com~ W hitehouse, Todd’s mentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews by Mr. Lectures, A Commentary on the Acts and Gospels by Mr. Sar- Eadie’s Bible Dictionary. Amongst the works of gent, and Dr. this decade is the publication of Phulmant and Karuna, in eleven of the Indian languages (Hindi not included) in editions amount- ing to 18,000 copies. Copies were very freely given away among the Christian women of South India and Ceylon. | é]‘ In the preparation of these additions to their stock of vernacu- tar Christian literature, all the Tract and Book Societies in India owe a deep debt of gratitude to the Religious Tract Society of § London. Their special efforts have been seconded by that Society with hearty encouragement and generous liberality. In the heavy losses occasioned by the Mutiny, the Calcutta and Upper India | Societies almost received carte blanche to draw for any sums ants of tracts and books made to the Eng- necessary ; and the gr hundreds of thousands. In the lish troops were numbered by course of the decade the Society has given to the Auxiliaries fiy in India about 19,000/ in money, 21,300 reams of paper, and Ui 1,820,000 English tracts. 0y fro It RrucexT CirovLATION OF TRACTS AND BOOKS. Th It 1s probable that the circulation in some of the principal of during the last ten years is somewhat less than it was languages ious decade. But in former days almost the entire Ch in the prev IN INDIA. 163 irculation consisted of tracts, which were given away with a most liberal hand. At the present time a most important part of the i issues consists of books, and a great deal of attention is paid to the ST sale both of books and tracts. It would seem, therefore, that recent efforts exhibit a decided improvement, both in recard to | the materials issned and the people who receive them. The ol lowing is a statement of the issues of the decade from the nume- rous societies and presses scattered over India: 1 f SOCIETY, LANGUAGES NUMBER = 150,610 books Calcutta Tract Society 1,117,282 tracts Orissa Mission Press Bengali,Hindi, Urdu, &c g 372,300 © Oriya 2 ¢ Assam Mission Press Assamese Unknown Tirhoot Mission Press Hindi-Kaithi 330,000 i North Indian Tract Society Hindi Urdu 300,000 (about.) o8 Lodiana Mission Press Punjabi, Persian, &c 112,800 542,264 = Bombay Tract Society Mahrati, Guzerati, &c Surat Mission Press Guzeratl 170,000 10 Tamil, Telugu, Canarese, § 95,177 books [ Madras Tract Society &e. ° 1,206,076 Canarese . 275,564 Z! Bangalore Mission Press Vizagapatam Society Telugu 171,000 1. Mangalore Mission Press Canarese, &c . 143,000 of Tellicherry Mission Press Malayali, &c ° . 63,600 Cottayam Mission Press Malayali Unknown 3l Nagercoil Mission Press Tamil 397,196 = Palamcottah Mission Press Tamil . 328,425 10 Tranquebar Mission Press Tamil . Unknown South India S. B. Society, 1859 English School-Books . 276,586 1= Church Verna cular Edu(‘a 385,653 Ditto, ditto 420,000 14 tional Society, 1859-62 :§ Jaffna Mission Press Tamil . . 623,500 adults of Singhalese Tract Society Singhalese 295,500 children Burman Sgau, Pwo, and 1y Burmah Mission Presses 827,500 vy { Bghai Karen E 14 Total 8,604,033 I1b] fig e The number of mission presses in India amounts to twenty- (o) five, of which several are very large. Several of the country presses, as at Bangalore, Palamcottah, and Nagercoil, not only md print for the Madras Bible and Tract Sometles but obtam orants from England, and print tracts and books on their own account It is to the latter item that the fioures in the above table refer. The writer has endeavoured, as far as possible, to keep it clear of repetitions; so that the total may represent the number of pal yas Christian publications actually issued 110 An important attempt has been made to secure to the various 164 TEN YEARS’.MISSIONARY LABOUR Tract Societies of India the benefit of each other’s labours, by the publication in one volume of an English translation of thirty-five of the best tracts, published in the vernaculars by different so- cleties. The editor of the little volume is Mr. Murdoch, the travelling agent of the Vernacular Education Society. Endeavours are already being made to get them translated into languages, in which they have not hitherto appeared. e @ e SRR o TR NP N (R = The influence of the change from free distribution to a system of sale by missionaries, colporteurs, and bookshops, is thus spoken a of by the Bombay Report: “ From the time that a fixed price was placed upon the Society’s publications, they have assumed a new importance in the eyes of the native population ; and the cir- culation, instead of diminishing, has doubled and trebled during f the past four years. Many who would have received with in- b difference, and treated with neglect, books offered gratuitously, have eagerly paid their money for these same publications when 1t converted into property, by being procurable only by purchase. I The very fact of their being offered for sale has awakened a §2 desire to possess and peruse them. And the purchase and careful I¢ perusal of one has led to the purchase and perusal of another and th another. A new habit of reading is thus formed, and an in- i creased readiness to purchase books is engendered.” The tracts and Gospels which are given away, may, in some 1I instances, be lost or destroyed; but in many others they are 1i known to have been carefully preserved, to have been diligently of read —even to have been learned by heart—and to have been th kept for years. On this subject the late Mr. Lacey gave the Cc following testimony many years ago :— flo ¢ Many instances have come to our notice of much Christian lec knowledge having been imparted, both by our ministry and the i I perusal of religious tracts. The latter we have freely but judi- Wi ciously distributed wherever we have gone. Passages, and even W whole pages, have been repeated to us, and observations made by th the holders of them, which have clearly proved the possession of much religious knowledge, and strong convictions of the truth of any Christianity. We have greatly rejoiced at these discoveries, and feel increasingly persuaded thereby that saving light is making 1y pu progress among the heathen, and is fast bringing on the day, and al that particular state of feeling among the people, when, not in 2 solitary instances merely, but when, in comparatively large num- bers, they shall come together and inquire after the way of the Lord. 8 Many books are readily received, and have been carried the to the interior into the hilly regions.” the Mr. Coles of Bellary notices the same fact: “The tracts printed by your assistance find their way into villages and ham- p;?p of IN INDIA. 165 lets far distant, where it may, perhaps, be long before the living 2 preacher will be able to penetrate. We have many proofs that the tracts distributed are generally carefully read and preserved. I have had tracts shown to me, which the owners said they had had for many years in their possession, and the appearance of E the books has well supported the assertion. On all our tours we go well supplied with them, and at the great festivals we put large numbers of them into circulation. We, however, exercise 1 as much care in the distribution of them as possible.” e Mr. Nicolson, of Colombo, in Ceylon, thus illustrates the & effect produced upon that part of the community which rules d public opinion, by the circulation of ably-written exposures of 0 the chief native errors. A similar effect has again and again ]= been produced in the great cities of India by similar means : — s “ The Rev. D. Gogerly’s work on the Evidences of Christian- il ity, and against Buddhism, was first published in 1847; a revised edition of Part L., printed last year, has created a sen- sation among the Buddhists of the island. As all statements 1 respecting Buddhist doctrines are supported by quotations from d the Pali authorities, none can deny them; nor can they refute = the foolish and sinful conclusions resulting from these doctrines. The priests have tried to prepare an answer to this book, and 10 intend to publish it shortly. For years there has been a death- 16 like stillness among the leaders of Buddhism; but now the voice ly of truth has reached them, and an alarm spreads widely amid 1 their ranks. A Buddhist festival has just been celebrated in 16 Colombo, and an unusual interest caused by the decided opposi- tion shown towards Christianity. One priest has been delivering 1l lectures against the Bible and missionary operations, calling on 16 the people to stand firm in their faith, and have no connexion i with teachers of the new religion. He has obtained and read the el works of Tom Paine and other infidel writers, making use of oy their statements in his attacks upon the Scriptures. “ Perhaps we should do wrong to ascribe this movement to of of any one book or mission body, but rather look upon it as the result of continuous effort on the part of all, and the stream of d ng pure Christian knowledge which has been long flowing in the nd arid wastes. But in it we rejoice, and believe such things to be 1 good signs of the better day coming.” II'd As one illustration of the effect of tract distribution in the he gradual enlightenment and conversion of individuals, we quote ed the following story. It is one among hundreds which may, in the course of years, be culled from the missionary reports pre- pared in all the Presidencies of India. It is taken from the report of the Orissa Mission, which has repeatedly met with such I TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR 166 instances. “ On our tour near the Chilka Lake we were deeply bt § interested with a man, named Konai Das, of the weaver caste. He came to us for a book, and we were amazed at the fluency a with which he read it offt The mystery, however, was soon explained. He gives this account of himself. On his return Ct from a pilgrimage to Juggernaut, very dissatisfied with what he I saw there, and with his mind ill at ease about the worship of images, he met with a tract called ¢ God is a Spirit.’ This he li He then VI read again and again, with both surprise and pleasure. visited a neighbouring village, where he heard some missionaries His object fi had been and left books only a few months before. was to beg, or buy, or borrow, some other tracts. He obtained the loan of a bound volume of tracts, and a copy of John’s Gospel. He soon made himself acquainted with their contents, and at Ju once began to pray to the living God. He made no secret of C0 r the change that had taken place in his mind, but openly renounced his former idols and all connected with them. As he resided i fitty miles from the nearest missionary station, he met with no B t one to whom he could fully open his mind, but continued reading the Word of God and praying. In this way he gradually learned W He soon W the plan of salvation, and became a happy Christian. began to dispute with the people in his village, declaring that caste was all a lie, and the invention of the devil; that the gods hy they worshipped were all false, and the works which he and they had performed in the name of religion were vain and wicked. fo His gooroos and some Brahmins visited him, and tried to show him that by reading our books, blaspheming the gods, and neg- kn as| lecting their worship, he was ruining his soul, &c. He, however, soon proved too much for them all, ands they found it most to Cal their credit to remain silent, and let him have his own way. S After a while his wife became alarmed, and declared she would burn his books, for he was always reading them. Shortly after ha she was attacked with cholera. fo This, he told her, was a punish- ment from God for threatening to burn his holy books. She fo became so ill that little hope was entertained of her recovery, and b her friends came and began to repeat various incantations, and Of call upon the names of their gods. Konai Das said, ¢ Why do ihy you call upon those vile gods? Hold your noise, hold your if noise ! I will not hear them! My hope is in Him who com- Va forted the weeping sisters, when He raised their brother Lazarus he from the grave. Even in Jesus is my hope, and His name alone hu will T hear, for He alone can help.’ And then, turning to his th\. wife, he said, ¢ Your punishment is from the Lord, for saying you We would burn His books. Repent of this your sin, and pray to W Him to forgive you, and then you will get better.” After this he it IN INDIA. 167 \ said he fell down, and very earnestly prayed to Jesus Christ, and soon his wife began to get better ! Shortly after, his eldest child was attacked, but Konai Das would have nothing to do with ejv il any one, or any thing, but Jesus Christ ; and the child recovered. The poor man was very anxious to find the Christians, and once came to Berhampore; but, when he began to inquire for the 16 of missionaries, the people derided him, and told him all sorts of 16 lies. He said that he had often prayed that we might go to his 2297 i1} village ; and now, says he, ¢ the Lord has sent you. W) One other illustration of the same striking kind may be given, Dr. Henry Scudder says of ¢t from an entirely different mission. i a Telugu Brahmin : —¢ The history of this convert is interesting. His home is in Vizagapatam. There he heard a missionary ] He became b preach in the streets, and received some tracts. of convinced that Christianity was true. Commissioned by his d brothers, he journeyed to Benares with the bones of their father, el that he might cast them into the holy Ganges. He remained in Benares two years; and when he returned he brought with him 10 10 o] two ponies, laden with the sacred water of Gunga. Part of this was used by his brothers and others to perform ablutions, and ol i} with the remaining portion he set out on a new pilgrimage to bis Rameswarum, that he might pour it upon the idol there. When he commenced this second journey, he felt a desire to become a s Christian. ey His mother accompanied him, and died at Rames- warum. On his way back, having reached Vellore, he was going )dl W to the bazaar, to buy some food, when he heard a bell, which he (= knew must belong to a Christian church. He went there, and asked for a book. There is no missionary at Vellore, but the )I’ t0 catechist directed him to me at Arcot; and this is the way I first saw him. Y Id “ Lvery one around us believes in his perfect sincerity. I have never seen such a case, and can only praise and bless God eI for His mercy. From the day he came to us he betook himself uh to the study of God’s Word. Of his own accord he completely he broke his caste, before I spoke a word to him on the subject. nd nd Of his own choice he took his seat with pariahs, and knelt with them in the church. I instructed him daily with great pleasure. do He sent to me his sacred string, the badge of Brahminhood, more ur valuable to him than thousands of silver and gold. He said that Ilig he had done with it. His childlike simplicity, earnestness, deep > humility, and eager desire after God’s truth, were so marked, ne that we were astonished and humbled. It was God’s work, and hla Last ou we could only stand and admire it, and glorify the Agent. Sabbath week I baptized him. It is only a few weeks since a to Brahmin exultingly asked me, ¢ Have any Brahmins been con- he 168 TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR verted?’ Ah, our gracious Lord has wiped away some of our reproach.” Missionaries do not forget, that while they are striving, by means of schools and Christian literature, to contribute to the enlightenment of the people of India, the NATIVE PRrESS is very active also, not only in spreading works which are indifferent, but many which are filled with error. In no part of India is it so active as In Bengal. There are now about forty presses in Calcutta alone; some of them very large. Ten years ago their number was twenty-five. Several of the best are managed by men who have enjoyed an English education, and now devote them- selves to literature for their own support. A considerable number of useful works have been printed by them in recent years— Bengali dictionaries, grammars, and vocabularies, books for schools, small works on scientific subjects, and the like. A large number of the books produced are, however, puerile; many reproduce the tales and legends of Hinduism ; some are occupied with the authoritative Shastres; others are very immoral. Till I Mr. Currie’s Act suppressed them, a very large number were indescribably wicked. Undoubtedly the efforts of the school to whom the best of these works are due, and with which the news- paper press is connected, have greatly contributed to develope the capabilities of the Bengali language, and make it an excellent instrument for the conveyance of human knowledge. . " f The Hindi and Urd u native press is not so advanced as the Bengali, though, owing to the activity of Mahomedan writers in Upper India, the Urdu press is more forward than the Hindi. In Madras, also, the press is becoming active, that town contain- ing thirty-two native presses. In works springing from them the old leaven is very apparent still. The great importance of meeting all this indifference, all this immorality, and all this error, by sound Christian literature, is thus well illustrated and urged by Mr. French:—* Another cir- cumstance which should induce us to be more on the alert is, that 1if we are not sowing wheat, the enemy is assuredly sowing tares. Our publications on the Mohamedan controversy, however weighty, are far fewer than those written to throw doubt upon the Word, and to depreciate the work, of Christ. The cheap, popular, attractive treatises, which are issuing from the Cawnpore and other Mussulman presses, urging to a reformed Mohammed- anism, that is, a Mahommedanism in which the spirituality of Christianity, and the pseudo-spiritualism of Soofeeism, are impos- ingly and artfully combined, written with all that advantage of style and phraseology which natives of this country, writing from their own peculiar standing-point, and with the resources of the g e = IN INDIA. 169 ity language perfectly at their command, must possess over men even of linguistic attainments, who have acquired the language in later )y 16 life —such works render it imperatively urgent upon us that we should help together, by contributions of works and of means, to ) render the Society as efficient an auxiliary as may be in the cause f, i of truth and of God, remembering always, however, to accompany every effort with the expressive prayer of Nehemiah, ¢ Remember 1 me, O my God, for good !’ When preaching in Sabulgurh, in It the Gwalior territory, last cold season, I was told by a pundit )Y that there was a rival of mine in the place, a Mohammedan, who 1 had come with a large bundle of Mohammedan pamphlets and I tracts to gell.” I U GexErAL WoRKS oN Missions, &c. During this decade a large number of works have been pub- | lished in England and in India upon Indian topics — missions, missionary questions, and the like—of not a little value to mis- sionaries themselves. On Missionary Work. ference.” L. “ Minutes and Proceedings of the Bengal Missionary Con- Baptist Mission Press, Calcutta. 6 2. ¢ Minutes and Proceedings of the Madras Missionary I Conference :” Madras. 3. “ Bengal, as a Field of Missions, ” by Macleod Wylie, Esq. London : W. H. Dalton. 4. «“ The Urgent Claims of India for more Christian Missions.” London: W. H. Dalton. 5 5. *“ The Bible in India.” London: W. H. Dalton. S London: W. H. Dalton. 6. “ Missions in South India,” by the Rev. J. Mullens. ) 7. “India and Indian Missions " by the Rev. E. Storrow. London: Snow. 1s. 6d. 3 8. *“The Gos pel in Burmah,” by Mrs. Wylie. London: Dalton. )y 9. «“The Indian Church during the Rebellion, ” by the Rev. M. A. Sherring, M.A. London: Nisbet & Co. 10. “ The Tinnevelly Missions among the Shanars, ” by the Rev. Dr. Caldwell. London: Bell and Daldy. f 11. Memoirs—of the Rev . W. H. Drew, by Mr. Wardlaw ; of Mr. Weithrecht, by his widow ; of R. Nesbit of Bombay, by Dr. Mitchell; of Racland o) , by Mr. Perowne ; of Mackay of 5 Delhi; and of Mr. Lacroix, by Dr. Mullens. G 170 'TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR On other Indian topics. 1. Infanticide in Western India,” by the Rev. Dr. Wilson Bombay. 2. “On the Dravidian Languages,” by the Rev. Dr. Caldwell :§ London. ?‘( 3. “India Two Thousand Years Ago,” by Dr. Wilson. 4. “Tamil and English Dictionary,” by the Rev. Dr. Wins- IQW. Madras. g On Hindu Philosophy and its Religious Errors. 1. ¢ Christianity and Hindu Philosophy Contrasted,” by Dr. London: Madden. Ballantyne. ffi 2. “The Religious Aspects of Hindu Philosophy,” by the t Rev. Dr. Mullens. London: Smith, Elder, and Co. §i 3. “Dialogues on Hindu Philosophy,” by the Rev. K. M. ] Banarji. Calcutta. Bishop’s College, &c. 11 4. “ Examination of the Six Darshanas,” by Pundit Nehemiah. Calcutta Tract Society. ¢ The writer may venture to add, that one special aim of all the works last named is to provide missionaries and others with materials for looking into the great errors of Hinduism them- selves, by presenting them with the texts and passages upon which those errors are based, and by which they are defended. g X. MISSIONARY ACTION ON PUBLIC QUESTIONS. While the majority of missionaries are scattered over the different Presidencies, and as a rule confine their labours to the direct sphere in which they are engaged, it is well known that for many years past these missionaries who reside in their principal towns of Bombay, Madras, and Calcutta, take part § more or less in important public questions, and endeavour to v bring their combined influence to bear upon their settlement. Their unions for this purpose are known as the Missionary Con- I ferences of these towns. Their monthly meetings are partly The Calcutta devotional, and partly meetings for business. Missionary Conference has met in this way for more than thirty years; and has generally contained between twenty and thirty members. Members of these missionary unions have long felt Ij(z[; the benefit which their constant meetings secure. Their own souls are stirred up and refreshed; they join together in inter- t cession for common blessings needed by all missions around IN INDIA 171 them ; cordiality, mutual affection, and confidence, are promoted by their frequent intercourse; the relation of their various i opinions, and varied experience on 1mport‘1nt questions connected and when with their plans, is a valuable assistance to all; i occasions arise in public matters on which it becomes their duty to speak, they are able, after mutual consultation and the formation of mature judgments, to give public utterance to their 15 views. During the past ten years the three Conferences have thus spoken on several important matters. No particulars have reached the writer of the proceedings of the Bombay Conference; beyond the fact that several years ago they petitioned the En(rhsh i Parliament against the continued connexion of the Indian “Go- vernment with the temples, mosques, endowments, and lands of he the native religions The Madras Conference presented a similar petition; and sent also memorials to the Government of \ Madras on the marriage and divorce of native converts; on the h influence of the laws respectmg; the sale of intoxicating liquors, and on the right of Hiudu youths to change their rehomn when all consc1ent10usly led to do so. They ]1kew1se conducted an 1m- portant negotiation with Dr. Graul and the members of the th I Leipsic mission, with a view to place on a better footing the pro- ceedings of that mission with respect to caste in native churches, 01 and the readiness with which they take from other missions con- verts who leave them on caste grounds The effort was made in yvain In the Calcutta Missionary Conference, there have been held many most important discussions on the principal topics con- nected with the economy, operations, plans, and agencies of he Indian missions; amongst other results there was published a he valuable report on the pr1nc1ples which should determine the at salaries of native agents, and a flourishing native Christian Il Widows’ Pension Fund was successfully established. On several ! occasions, the Conference renewed the efforts made in former f0 years specially to get rid of the monthly payment to the Temple 1t of Juggernath, and in general to secure a cessation of the con- 1= nexion StlH existing between the government and the native relioions Iy Both petltxons to Parliament and memorials to the ta Indian authorities have been several times presented on these iy subjects In 1859, on the motion of Sir H. Verney, the House ty of Commons received from India and published a full statement |l of all sums of money paid for these religions from the public jil treasuries, with the grounds on which they are paid. These efforts have not been made in vain, [= The connexion with Jugger- id o= 172 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR nath has been finally severed; the money payments which belong to the Temple as of a right, have been exchanged for land, hence- forth to be managed by the Temple authorities. And it is | I understood that all sums of a similar kind paid to temples all over India are to be commuted in a similar manner. Efforts have f also been made by the Conference to obtain the repeal of the regulations in Madras and Bengal upon which these idolatrous trusts are based; but hitherto without success. It is believed, Sl however, that ere long that repeal will be secured, and all St temple trusts will, like other trusts, be committed to the ordinary operation of the civil law. The Charak Puja, the Re-marriage h of Hindu widows (now allowed by law), and a divoree law for the d native converts, have also been the subjects of memorials to the Legislative Council. ) The most important public question in the discussion of which they have taken a prominent share, was that of the social con- i dition of the peasantry of Bengal. Whatever might be thought I of the village system of the North-west, or of the ryotwaree of 5 Madras, one thing was clear to their own minds; that in the rich ta and thickly peopled province of Bengal, containing more than €} 25,000,000 of people, the peasantry of immense districts were in i a state of misery and degradation indescribable This misery was due in a great measure to their idolatry and its influence 0 But there were upon their personal, social, and public life. il many elements in it which were directly due to the fact, that 30 they had no redress against many forms of oppression. Owing of to defects in the perpetual settlement, they had been gradually Ul brought more and more within the power of their zemindars, U who could summon them at any time to their rent-courts, and i even put them in prison. While the country had been flourishing a8 and growing wealthy, all increase in the value of property had | been secured by the landholder, and the peasant had obtained C nothing. Oppressed by the landholder ; oppressed in large districts by the forced system of indigo-planting ; fleeced and punished by a corrupt police ; their tenures growing more insecure, their rights steadily trampled under foot, and from the utter corruption of the local courts, unable to obtain redress, who can wonder that these degraded peasantry were sullen and despairing, and considered that to the Government cared nothing for their wrongs? These facts were of again and again brought to the notice of the public authorities il by the Calcutta Missionary Conference. They are stated in their b petition to Parliament in 1852 ; in their farewell address to Lord al Dalhousie in 1856 ; in their memorial to the Lieut.-governor in the same year; in their petition to Parliament in 1857 ; in their ch fr IN INDIA. 173 18 petitions to the Legislative Council in behalf of the Rent and Sale = Bills; and in their memorial to the Lieut.-governor in 1861. 1§ In 1856, they asked for special inquiry, as the basis of wise ol legislation. That inquiry was refused. But facts have proved {4 that their position was a correct one, and their requests wise. 16 By the Rent and Sale laws, several important defects which they 15 had pointed out in matters of land-tenure, and the direct oppres- sion of the landholders, were set right. In the Indigo Riots, the | sullen discontent of which they had spoken burst out in violence. And just before the late Lieut.-governor resigned his office, he (4 had proposed, in accordance with their last memorial, to depute 16 Col. Baird Smith, on a special mission of inquiry into the con- 1 dition and wants of the province when the purpose was frustrated by that distinguished officer’s death. When their colleague, Mr. Long, became the subject of a vin- ; dictive prosecution by the Indigo-planters’ Association, the Calcutta missionaries gave him a clear and decided expression of their % sympathy under the wrong which he was suffering. If by mis- [; take in judgment he had laid himself open to the technical 1l condemnation of a harsh law, which no longer prevails in England, il they felt that that was not the real ground of the proceedings taken against him. To their minds the speech of the prosecuting counsel and the violent language of the planters’ press proved unmistakably that the interference of missionaries in these E social questions was resented, and that the prosecution was an effort to compel the friends of the peasantry to be silent in their ? outcry against wrong. Deserted almost entirely by the English press, the unhappy millions of these degraded peasants had é scarcely any friends but missionaries to plead their cause and 0 ask public attention to the sufferings which they had so long borne. The redress of injustice was their only aim, and the d course they adopted they have seen no reason to regret. IS S Mi1ss1oNARY EXPENDITURE. © It may be well to note here, even in a single line, that the total amount spent upon these India missions during the last year it At the commencement of the of the decade was 294,300L 3 decade, in 1851, it was 190,000.. At that period the contri- I butions of the local church in India (almost entirely English), i amounted to 33,5001 Including the contributions of the native church, which now amount to about 6000!. a-year, the local con- 1 tributions of 1861 amounted to 46,5001 The expenditure in- 174 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR cludes the expenses of all missionary societies for all Indian objects; the expenses of the Bible and Tract Societies; of School-book Societies, and mission presses. XI THE FIELD UNOCCUPIED. 1 Should the foregoing facts, respecting the missionary labour carried on in India, and the progress it is making, lead the friends of missions to suppose that large success has been attained, and exertions may be relaxed, they would produce an altogether erroneous impression. Taken together, looked at side by side, the native converts may seem numerous, the expenditure large, the missionaries many, the circulation of Christian literature great, the schools and scholars powerful for good; but regarded as they really are, scattered over the Empire, many perhaps in a few localities, but very few in all others, they are in truth lost amid the sea of population which the Empire contains, and in many, many cases, utterly fail to attract the eye of the stranger, who wishes to learn what objects of interest the cities and al provinces contain. This important fact may be illustrated in two or three ways, which will show the vastness of the sphere of th labours opened to the Church’s efforts, the favourable circum- P fs stances under which it may be occtipied, and the small amount of agency employed in proportion to the greatness of the field. N Su We may consider the population of the Empire as a whole; the extent to which great cities, and towns, and districts, are occupied; he the small number of converts made even where numerical success U has been greatest; and the resources which the systems of error Iy to be destroyed still have at their command. B The population of India has not yet been ascertained with any great exactness. While the returns from those provinces € by which are under the direct government of the English are growing clearer and more exact year by year, the enumeration Co of the people inhabiting the native states, indirectly placed under ch that government, has only been made in the loosest.way, and B has been roughly estimated rather by comparison with other ge portions of India,"than by any exact calculation within their own L boundaries. For our purpose, however, the statement of the fo €3 population in the settled provinces, in which missionaries chiefly reside, will be sufficient. The numbers given have been drawn 101 from the latest and best authorities at the writer’s command, — the Administration Reports annually published by the Indian Nt Government. th NIl IN INDIA. 175 lian of Provinces. Population. Missionaries. Foreign Native Christians Bengal, Behar, Orissa, and As-) ‘sam . 40,850,000 113 20,774 North-west Prov'inces. ) 28,045,000 60 3,638 Oude aboué 6,000,000 225 The Punjab, Deihi, &c 14,776,000 42 1,226 Native States under the Punjab '. 7,154,000 jour Bombay . 38 nds Native States under B 11,845,000 1,916 omba.y 3,438,000 315 and Central Provinces, Nagpore, &c. 6,500,000 212 ther Hyderabad State . 10,600,000 Madras Preside ative : ide, States ‘ncy a’nd N ® 28,650,000 210 110‘,537 198, Ceylon . . 1,846,000 37 15,273 e Pegu and Tennasserim 1,436,000 22 59,366 ded 536 Rajpootana, Scindia and Hol- 161,140,000 213,182 g 1 kar’s Jost Territories, E 18,000,000 kund, &ec., &ec. Bu.ndel— | n \ger y This table shows at a single glance the smallness of the gain al}d | m already secured, and the enormous disproportion existing between o of the agency and the field in which it is placed. That certain am- provinces are more fully occupied than others, arises from the yunt fact that some are placed directly under English rule, while vast eld, Native States still remain under their native kings, now feudally the subject to the English crown. Millions on millions of people here have no missionaries to instruct them. The most destitute Ied, (085 provinces are those which cross the Empire from Orissa to the Tor Indus, and lie between Upper India and the Presidency of Bombay. ith An’ examination of the stations occupied by missionaries in every part of India will show how how few the labourers are in nees are hundreds of the largest towns and cities which the empire 100 contains. We have noted on a former page that several of the chief cities have a goodly band residing within them, as Calcutta, der and Bombay, Benares, and others. But these are exceptions to the general rule, which assigns but two or three missionaries to the ther principal towns, often gives but one, and far more often has left owp towns full of people without any missionaries at all. It would be the easy to fill whole pages with a list of such neglected and destitute iefly localities. Wil Perhaps no proof of the limited character both of agency and and; success can be given, more plain, more convincing, or more sad, dian than that of the provinces and districts in which the largest success has been attained, and in which missionary labour is 176 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR more concentrated than elsewhere. We may take the following or Instances :(— Cl ! ¢ Foreign Districts. Population. Converts Missionaries. of qh Tinnevelly 1,270,000 45,361 24 m Travancore 16 Madura 1,280,000 30,607 1ts 1,750,000 6,372 13 Ahmedhuggur (;:ity and diétrict). 100,000 245 €X] Chota Nagpore 4,000,000 2,400 wh Burrisal .abou’; 1,000,000 3,100 nal South of Calcutt.a 1,500,000 6,084 Ceylon 1,846,000 15,273 37 an Burmah 22 il Basle Mission 1,436,208 59,366 4,250,000 8,497 43 1 les 0y These illustrations are well known by the readers of Mission- sha ary literature. Often have the supporters of missions pointed vel with thankfulness to the progress made by the Gospel among the devil-worshippers of Tinnevelly and Travancore, the Coles of Chy Chota Nagpore, and the Karens of Burmah. And it is true that al amongst these simple races, not chained to any great extent by (1t the bonds of caste, not swayed by a powerful system of idolatry, al or trampled down by an oppressive priesthood, the loving words the of Christ have won many hearts, and whole villages and districts the may be found, in which upon the Sabbath-day His disciples meet whi for worship, and honour His divine name. Nevertheless, though thig work among those races has been simple, though the labourers ])Pel have been many, and the obstacles have been few, still we must Leq allow that there remaineth much land to be possessed.” While Teq Jp we look at the 59,000 converts in Burmah, we must not forget heg the 1,370,000 who are not converts, but heathen; of whom a ap very large proportion are not simple Karens, but are proud per Burmans, satisfied with their works of merit, and very unwilling 163 humbly to seek salvation through the merit of another. If we think with pleasure of the 45,000 Shanar Christians in Tinne- an 0 GOR] velly, it must not be forgotten that the district contains 1,225,000 inhabitants who are not Christians; of whom many I t are not of Shanar birth, but are Hindus, rigid in their per- Chy formance of idolatrous ceremonies, and devotedly attached to to their system. If the Cole tribes have begun to receive the Very Gospel, still it is but a beginning; and of the 4,000,000 of ang people which the rolling plateau of Chota Nagpore contains, how Thel few have heard the Gospel so as to understand and to embrace it! Ceylon, with thirty-seven foreign missionaries and forty-two gl of ] IN INDIA. 1%/ ordained natives, has yet given only 15,000 converts to Christian Churches. An island, possessing a separate Government, a Legis lative Council, a Chief Justice, and thirty English judges and magistrates; 500 English planters producing coffee to the value of a million and a half sterling annually ; with a large system of education, and a valuable Christian literature, all concentrated in a population of 1,846,000, has yielded only a small portion of its privileged inhabitants to the Church. W hat, then, can be expected of Indian districts containing as large a population which are governed by a judge and four magistrates, with native assistants, and contain, perhaps, only three missionaries and a few schools? None speak more soberly of attained success in the favoured districts than the missionaries, who live in the midst of it; and few missionaries have shown a greater earnest- ness of desire and effort to go out to ““the regions beyond.” One or two illustrations will suffice. Mr. D. Fenn, who has long shared in the labours of the Itinemting Mission in North Tinne- velly, thus speaks of the heathen portion of the field :— “ The population of Tinnevelly is 1,270,000; the number of As these Christians and unbaptized adherents is under 50,000. are scattered about over the whole province of Tinnevelly, (thickly in the southern portion, and more thinly to the North) 2 and as there are among them catechists and schoolmasters, and they are al so periodially visited by missionaries and native clergy, there is in this sense no part of the population of Tinnevelly o/ which 1s not influenced by the efforts of the mission. Besides this, in each of the twenty districts into which Tinnevelly has been parcelled out, efforts of one kind or another are made to reach the heathen of the district. Generally each catechist is required to spend at least one day in a week in preaching to the heathen. In some districts all the heathen villages are allotted, a portion to each catechist. While all the missionaries, in their periodical visits to their congregations, of course preach to the heathen, there are two of us whose sole work is to o0 about i i P AR among the 1200 heathen villages and hamlets, preaching the Gospel. “The openings for extending our work are to be found (1), in the infusion of a more aggressive spirit into the professing Christian body; ( 2) in greater efforts to bring the Gospel home to those castes which, though numerous, have as yet afforded : very few converts to Christianity—such as the Naiks, Retties, f and Maravers; (3) in visits to the periodical heathen feasts. These are held at different times in many different localities ; :: great crowds assemble ; and if catechists and intelligent members of the congregations, as well as missionaries, were to seize these e N 1 P { 8 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR opportunities of preaching the Gospel, much good might, with God’s blessing, result. In each of these respects, it seems to me, that an advance is being made; and there is abundant encourage- ment for attempting much more. “ The mass of this population,” says Mr. Clark, “though, to ‘;f: some extent, made acquainted with Christianity, by report, or by d the occasional reading of tracts, or intercourse with Christians, or the ministry of itinerating preachers, are still deeply ignorant i of its nature, claims, and object, and are filled with prejudice and suspicion regarding it. HavmgD no sense of sin, and unwilling to conform their lives to its holy precepts, they feel no desire to embrace it We have, therefore, only to continue preaching in f faith and patience, entering into the many openings by which we are surrounded on all sides 3| I “The city and Talook of Ahmednuggur,” says Mr. Ballan- tine, ¢ contain 100,000 souls, of whom rather more than a fourth tf reside in the city alone. All partsof the city, and all the villages, 10 are open to our eiforts. They have been visited many times, h al and the Gospel has been procldlmed in the streets, rest- houses, N and shops, to all classes. But, t 1ough we are well received, it is still true that but few of the heathen are sufficiently interested to [ attend our religious services with any regularity. The Gospel % And we need must be carried to them, and urged upon them. a many more men— earnest men, men of faith, and men of prayer —to carry the work on. n In addition to the vastness of the population, the extent to Iy # which the Empire spreads out, the multitude of cities, towns, u i{ and villages which it throws open, in the fullest manner, to the an Gospel—and hence the vast amount of toil required, ere the n people can be reached, still more vast ere they will be won— log every friend of Indian missions should remember that the greater fo part of the population are already preoccupied with the religions 1 transmitted to them by their fathers. It is not as if they were a m simple race, open to conviction, anxious to learn, and willing at are once to receive the truth. They have religions of their own; the they are bound by social customs and public observances, steeped fal\ in idolatry; they are bound by that dreadful, tenacious system Thl of caste, which gives a Hindu aspect to every, the most endeared il relationship, and rule, and custom of human life, and makes the e entire man, the entire society, Hindu to the very core. They the are ruled by ancient books, by numerous priests; and all their )flw superstitious fears respecting another world are dependent upon flle the favour and the verdict of these ploud and lordly tyrants of their souls. The wealth of the temples is enormous; the number a})r The vested interests of Hinduism of the prlest% enormous. | IN INDIA. 179 i h alone, apart from other considerations, place barriers of tremend- i Ty ous power between the souls of the people and the entrance of g that truth which comes, not with peace, but with a sword. To take but one illustration, Mr. Hutcheson says of the town of , 10 Mysore:— The annual grants to the Petta temples amount to by 4,268-5-9 rupees, and the known voluntary subscriptions by the 15, different castes to at least 3000 rupees more. The ¢ost of build- ant ing the five temples which we have mentioned is about 28,500 and rupees; and during the last fifty years there have been at least 10 other five or six temples built, which must have cost perhaps 0 12,000 rupees. This would bring the sum up to 40,500 rupees g 1 for building alone. If now, we add the annual expenditure of we the Fort temples to those of the Petta, they amount to 32,813-6-11 rupees, or durin fifty years to 1,640,671-5-4 Jan- rupees; and the total for building will be 718,500 rupees. But rth these sums, although very great, only form part of the cost of idolatry in Mysore. ges, In no part of the country are feasts cele- Mmes, brated with such pomp, and at so great expense. In fact, it almost seems one continuous feast. Hence, when it is re- 565 1 membered that a very poor feast, in connexion with a small :1 u temple, will cost about 40 rupees, what amazing sums must be JoL : spent on those great occasions, in which thousands of people take i jeed a part! Think also of the money realized in the way of presents. a el There you see the rich man with his gift of 50 rupees, the merchant with a cloth, the father with his votive offering, the 0 mother with her thank-offering eraving blessings for her children, Il W ]D’ the poor with their little cup of oil, seer of rice, or a few duddus, ’Lhe and the youth of both sexes with their fruits and flowers. Again, 4 ! e in such a place as Mysore there are perhaps 300 or 400 astro- | — logers; and not one of them will prepare a Jataka, or horoscope, QL eaLct for less than 20 rupees, and many of the rich people give much o0 more. Now, if only a few hundreds are purchased, what a sum eIe ¢ must be given every year for fortune-telling! These horoscopes are very elaborate and minute, for they contain an account of all no ab the events of one’s life to come ; and, notwithstanding their being oWl falsified every day, the people continue to believe in them, eepe‘u SU el There are, moreover, 10,000 Brahmins in Mysore; and the amount of money spent in feasting, and bestowing presents upon sqredly 17 them, is a considerable item. To all these facts must be added o8 1 the amount expended in building tanks, wells, and given to Thf‘ beogar oD s, in order to obtain merit. I 11 How amazing the total of all these items in one single town!” nol! niy vt All these facts simply show the necessity of steady, continued 3 laborious toil. ¢ The Lord hath called us to preachthe Gospel ” 1m 10 i8S in the Indian Empire; and though year by year success is TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR 180 orowing, the increasing population, the greater facilities, the In accumulating influence of the truth, demand that labours shall ap Wi be increased, new stations opened, mew centres of influence established, the native Churches more strenuously set upon the fie evangelisation of their countrymen, and the aid of foreign T¢ I8 Churches more freely and more earnestly rendered than here- st tofore. The field is growing wider: exertions cannot possibly be made less. 01 cul wh Ing XII.‘ PRESENT STATE OF NATIVE OPINION. ha Are the difficulties of the field, then, so formidable as to ini hinder substantial progress? Are the extent of its population, fo s the power of the ancient religions, the interests of the priesthood, fil]\l the force of custom, the habits produced by early, unsuspected porf training, the binding of the entire framework of society by Hindu and bonds, obstacles so impregnable that the Christian army is stayed laby on its march, and that not a foot of heathen territory can be won? I ( Far from it. That real, steady, substantial progress has been that made during the past decade, we have proved by facts that yea cannot be disputed. Agencies maintained, agencies enlarged, hut schools maintained, increased, and the word widely preached ; feny 1 f year by year sending forth scholars Christianly educated ; I converts increased by forty per cent, communicants in even GSpE larger proportion; Churches growing in character, in liberality, Preg in missionary zeal; converts drawn victoriously, and after hard ot struggles, from the Brahminical caste, from wealthy families, from thap amidst the compact and caste-bound heathenism of the great towns : Spre these all are proofs most gratifying and unanswerable, that steady 0 d‘ work is winning its way, and that already some results of the Wha best kind have been secured. Jrat But there is another proof, which may be cited, which ex- dll‘o; perienced missionaries contemplate with peculiar pleasure, and of () to which wise and far-seeing men will look, as containing far Prie re than any success realised greater promise of a triumphant futu hitherto. This proof is found in the deep, radical change of C}n'is of views and life, which is slowly, but most steadily, coming over ag y all native society, in relation both to the old religions they profess And g | and the new religion which they are invited to receive. the this change is of such vital importance; it has so close, yet so the thep powerful a bearing upon the immediate future, still more on s, had Wisg] future yet distant, that if we had had no direct succes founded no churches, and won no converts hitherto, this change 0ty V'cfl'i()] by itself would be sufficient to redeem missionary labours in I IN INDIA. 181 I India from all reproach of failure. The words of Christ to his | apostles may well cheer the heart of every Indian missionary, ce who in the influence he is exercising on his own portion of the he field, can appreciate their hidden depths of meaning. ¢« Other 0N men laboured, and ye are entered into their labours.” ¢ Herein ‘e The is that saying true: one soweth and another reapeth.” ly successes of the Apostolic age sprang from the special outpouring of the Spirit on fields that had been prepared by centuries of culture on the part of men, prophets and teachers, and holy men, whose names are almost unknown. So will it probably be in India. It cannot be said that in India the fields are white unto harvest. In some localities the seed sown in good ground, sown t0 in prepared hearts, in hearts unprejudiced by strong attachment 01, to an ancient faith, has grown up vigorously, bas ripened early, od, and the harvest is being rapidly gathered in. But over the larger ted portion of our scattered provinces, it is still the time of ploughing du and sowing. In many districts newly opened to missionary red labours, knowledge and impression are but small and feeble; but il in older stations, where such labour has been long sustained, gell that knowledge has been spread widely, impressions are year by hat rear growing more deep: the earth has not only been sown, e but the blade is appearing, and in how many, many minds the and tender ear begins to bud forth. Missionaries have often spoken ;ed ) of this change going on in the minds of the people at large, yel especially in localities and districts where the Gospel has been ity, preached for the longest time, or where efficient labour has been ard most concentrated. But never have they spoken more clearly Onl than they speak now; and at no period has sound knowledge JibH spread more widely, and impressions been made so wide and }1\(1}" so deep, as during the past ten years. A Christian man, knowing “the what it imports, may well stand speechless in wonder and gratitude, as he contemplates the vast change which has passed ex through Hindu society in relation to idolatry; the great spread and of Christian truth; the decay of confidence in the old gods and )_' far priests; and the increasing expectation on every side, that Evidence ised Christianity will entirely supplant the ancient faiths. of this change may be gathered in abundance from the letters p! and writings of missionaries; and, as the change is so important, O‘:‘ of ofess and in its influence on the friends of missionaries so encouraging, And the writer proposes to adduce several illustrations, and with them bring to a close this already too-extended Review of recent ot §0 missionary experience in India. The extracts will be given in il the had order, so as to show the state of knowledge and feeling over various parts of the country from South to North. ang? Writing of the state of native opinion in South Ceylon, Mr. > 1 182 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR hil Scott says\:———“ Nearly all the really educated Singhalese are I professing Christians, though probably in some instances this is It rather from love of respectability than of the truth. Most of 10 the Modliars and other leading Government servants profess I Christianity, but some are said to favour Buddhism in secret. ab The class of young men educated in the superior government, of and in the mission schools, is drifting towards Christianity. The hel Buddhist priests, and their more zealous supporters, for the last year or two have been makin o the S great exertions against the Gospel; forming associations against mission schools, &e. ; holdin @ o) o pe at lectures, and establishing printing-presses. Their efforts, how- an ever, soon die out in place after place. “ While the tendency of the educated natives is undoubtedly Cl towards the Christian religion, the feeling of the mass of the the people (certainly in the Southern Province) is strong in favour of Budhism They are fascinated by its ceremonies and fes- n tivals, and in time of sickness resort is general to devil-dances the and other superstitious rites. The women are usually the M i most bitter opponents of the Gospel; but when converted, fre- quently become the most decided and spiritually minded in our pee churches.” dis i Referring to the province of Jaffna, in the northern part of the island, Mr. Pargiter writes:— There has been a marked an( change in the feelings and confidence of the people with reference heg to idolatry within the last ten years, as education has made CII progress. Ia] Idolatry may be said to be almost effete so far as regards the confidence of the people in it as a system of religion. a5 t Its festivals have assumed more the character of fairs than te)s religious observances. The educated natives generally are di5p bQU indifferent both to Hinduism and Christianity, and are become rather speculatists, than persons influenced by any fixed religious €c opinion. We are looking for the movement of the Spirit, and Con are anxiously expecting that when He shall he vouchsafed, there dry will be a large ingathering into the church, where there has been schy such a previous work of preparation. Both our present position to therefore, and our future prospects, are in the highest sense most skil] hopeful.” Dr. Caldwell, whose long experience and sound judgment Zeng peculiarly qualify him to speak with authority on the subject, thus of describes in detail the state of things in Tinnevelly:—¢1In that A part of Tinnevelly, with which I am personally acquainted, the Hindu section of the community, leaving out the adherents of our that mission, native Roman Catholics, and Mahommedans, may be finy divided into three portions. One portion consists of persons who gy have lost all faith in Hinduism, but who still practise heathen o N ——— - p— i IN INDIA 183 rites through the force of custom, or whose convictions of the truth of Chrlstnmty are not strong enough to enable them to break through the intense conser vatism of the Hindu nature, and to become Chrlstlans. Another portion, by far the largest, inas- much as it comprises almost all the women, besides a consider- able number of ‘the men, consists of persons who know nothing of Christianity and are wholly uninfluenced by it, and who believe and do, with an uninquiring , contented faith, whatever their forefathers believed and did. A third portion consists of persons who have been brought in contact with Christianity, or at least with native Christians, who know what Christians mean and aim at, and who are more or less intensely jealous of Christianity and opposed to it “ This third class is a peculiarly numerous one in Tinnevelly, d the native Christian community in Tinnevelly being the largcst in India. Most native Christians are mixed up with heathens in the ownership or cultivation of land and other worldly business Most natives, whether Christians or heathens, have inherited inter- minable disputes from their ancestors, and amongst so litigious a people new disputes are sure to arise from time to time When [ disputes arise, heathens generally take one side and Christians the other, without much consideration of the rights of the case; and this tends to intensify whatever dislike to Christianity the | heathens may have formerly entertained. It is an unfortunate Z circumstance in Tinnevelly, that heathens often regard Christians b rather as the adherents of a political party or local faction than as the followers of a religion, and also that Christians often charac- L terise as persecution the opposition thcy meet with in their secular 1 e disputes. Some lI]lpI‘OVGIl’lel)t 1n fC eling 1n thlS partleulm has Missionaries have [ become apparent within the last few years. become more reluctant to have anything to do with interested 15 conversions, and more careful not to allow themselves to be d drawn into secular disputes; and a race of native catechists and (7 )1} schoolmasters is growing up, who are unskilled in the settlement (to say nothing of the getting up) of disputes, but who are well )1} skilled in teaching and preaching. b “In consequence of this 1mproved state of feeling, heathens generally appear to be acquiring a better idea of the “real nature ot of Christianity as a spiritual religion and of the spirituality of its 15 aims and claims. ab “1 may here remark, that I regard it as a mistake to suppose he that the conversion of the higher castes to Christianity has in it any way or in any degree been facilitated by the conversions of so be many thousands of Shanars. The higher castes are so completely ho cut off from social intercourse with the lower, that even if the entire el 184 TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR tribe of Shanars were converted to Christianity, probably their conversion would either have no effect at all upon the higher castes, or it would have the effect of confirming them in their determination not to become Christians. If the lower castes have adopted or inherited any usage, that appears reason enough to the higher castes why their usage should be totally different. “ A movement towards Christianity has recently commenced amongst the higher castes and classes in Palamcottah, the me- tropolis of the province. That movement, though only in its rudiments at present, is an interesting and important one ; but it has not arisen, as it appears to me, out of the progress of Christianity amongst the lower castes, but is attributable to English education and English influences. The prospects of the spread of Christianity amongst the higher classes in Tinnevelly depend very much on the success of this movement.” Of the same province Mr. Clark thus writes:— “The heathen are to a great extent convinced of the folly of idolatry, and some of them have left off the observance of its rights. They are also much less subject to the fear of devils than formerly. But from ancient custom, long-continued habits, caste usages, fear of neighbours, desire of gain (on the part of some of those who have the management of idolatrous feasts, &c.), 1? love of sheer amusement and feasting, and some remains of the fear of devils, which shows itself in times of sickness and misfortune, they still as a people continue in, and prefer the worship and service of idols. “Their opinion of Christianity in the abstract is generally favourable. Some make objections to its doctrines, and some to the strictness of its precepts; but all acknowledge its purity and excellence. But with this they do not seem to feel that because % of that purity and excellence they are bound to receive it. They do not connect moral obligations with convictions of the judgment, nor admit the consequences of neglect. They seem, for the most part, to have no moral principle at all. They approve of what is good, but without compunction do what is evil. They so far disapprove of evil as to feel keenly and resent indignantly any injustice or deceit practised on themselves, but inflict injustice on others without scruple. Lying, false complaints, and bribery, are lamentably prevalent. The population, therefore, is not yet as a whole prepared to emhrace the Gospel; either from a sense of spiritual need or moral conviction. What influence other causes may have in inducing them to become Christians cannot be known. It is not likely, however, that in the absence of those moral causes, any others will influence them to much extent. But while this is true of the population as a whole, it is not true z IN INDIA. 185 of every individual There are some exceptions, though few, and those exceptions, as the knowledge of Christianity spreads, and becomes clearer and sounder, will increase. What we need is the power of the Spirit accompanying the ministration of his Word. “ The educated natives as a body hold aloof from us, regarding the Christians with contempt as people of a lower caste: some of them,-however, have acquired a little knowledge of Christianity, and have favourable opinions regarding it; but are deterred from publicly embracing it by the bands of caste. They seem to regard the contempt and hatred to which they would become exposed by professing Christianity, with terror. Their con- victions, however, though favourable on the whole to the Gospel, are neither strong nor deep, and exercise no material influence upon their lives. Thus therefore, though progress has been made in every way, very much remains to be done. There is still need, and for a long time to come there will be need, of faith, patience, and labour, in teaching and preaching the Word of God.” Similarly the Reve D. Fenn points out how strong a hold heathenism still has upon the minds of the people in the Northern part of the district, notwithstanding all the efforts that have been systematically made in Tinnevelly during the last forty years: It is not easy to say exactly what is the tone of native society in regard to idolatry or to Christianity. It is seldom they really speak out their mind, and a foreigner can hardly know when they do so. I have propounded the question, however, to each of the three native clergy associated with us in North Tin- nevelly, all of them able men, and who have been in this part of the province several years. One said, his general impression cer- tainly was that the attachment of Hindus to idolatry was much on the wane; but that this impression had been somewhat weakened a short time ago by the exhibition of zeal and devotion showed at a large heathen festival by some of the most respect- able people of the neighbourhood, including the wealthiest Zemindar of Tinnevelly, and the Tahsildar of one of its Tahsils. Another of my native brethren said he attached little to this, as it might be merely got up for the occasion and to please the crowds; and he adduced the following fact in proof that idolatry is greatly losing its hold. The catechists under his superintend- ence were lately reporting the result of the previous six months visitation of the heathen villages of their respective neighbour- hoods; they remarked with surprise that in the villages five miles round his residence, they now meet with almost no objection of any kind from the heathen. There seems to be (they say) a sort of persuasion that Christianity must ere long prevail. My 186 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR third native brother takes the same view, and says that a very intelligent and influential young man, a Brahmin, an officer in one of the courts, told him the. other day, that he believed that in a hundred years Christianity would be the religion of India. This testimony is the more important, as he is a man with no predilections in favour of our religion. “To my own mind it seems clear that the attention paid to our preaching is greater than it was three or four years ago; and that there is more readiness on the part of our hearers to contem- The plate the possibility of themselves becoming Christians. number, who from sundry motives (almost all very unworthy ones) have placed themselves under instruction in North Tinnevelly during the last twelve months, has been very great, amounting in all to little less than a thousand; and they have been, in some instances, from the higher classes of agriculturists. Perhaps many among them have a persuasion that Christianity is the true religion, but are prevented from looking at it more closely, by the tenacity with which they cling to their caste prejudices. The women cling to caste even more firmly than the men.” Of the Madura province, Mr. Tracy speaks as follows :— A great change in the attitude of the people towards Christianity is very manifest, and we cannot but hope that the Lord will shortly bring many of them cordially to embrace the truth. A considerable number of the influential natives in Government employment here were educated in our English school. They stand aloof from Christianity, but without making any special opposition to it. A small party of educated young men have recently established a native female school, which seems to prosper. Like the educated natives in other parts of India, they appear inclined to simple Deism in their views, while in their practice they differ but little from their idolatrous countrymen.” Mr. Sewell, of Bangalore, thus speaks of native opinion in the province of the Mysore:— We believe that the prevalent idolatry has lost much of its power over the minds of the natives around us, and that a great work of enlightenment and convic- tion has long been, and still is, preparing the way for a widespread apostasy from the popular faith. Still we see but little disposi- tion to embrace Christianity, or to thoroughly examine its claims as the only true religion God has given to mankind. Young persons educated in mission-schools evidently feel its power over their consciences, as well as their understandings, and often seem Their influence is very to be not far from the kingdom of God. considerable among their countrymen, in the direction of moral and social reforms. The change that is gradually coming over the native mind in reference to female education and the elevation i o e e e~ L G U e TR G O e S L o IN INDIA. 18 { of the social position of women, is one of the most hopeful signs of the times. “ The movement of large masses is difficult to begin, but when once commenced it steadily acquires increasing force, until The no ordinary obstacles can impede their onward progress. movement of the great mass of Hindu society has certainly com- menced from Hinduism to Christianity. Slowly, as yet, the ponderous mass advances; but it is quickening its pace, and in due time our faith and patience will be abundantly rewarded.” Of the same province the Wesleyan Mission bears similar testimony : —* Look, then, at what has been done. (1st.) Idol- atry has, to a great extent, declined. This, we believe, is the Take case to a far greater degree than most people imagine. this feast as an instance. Twenty years ago the number who attended this festival was reckoned to be 10,000 ; this year not more than 2000 were present. Twenty years ago they carried before Goobbe Appa the trident, the crescent, and the conch shell, the exclusive insignia of their gods; this year they had only a decorated pole. Twenty years ago, when the image descended, the assembled multitudes shouted, ¢ Swimi, Swami, €A god, A god !’ this year not a lip moved with the title. Twenty years ago the priest was employed till midnight, outside the enclosure, breaking the cocoa-nuts, the offerings of the people; this year we did not see one offered outside the temple. Twenty years ago the people rushed to drag the car; this year they were obliged to use force in getting boys and coolies to pull the vehicle. Twenty years ago the people defended his worship; this year But we not an advocate for his pooja accosted the missionary. have firmer ground to go upon than inference. The Poojari met Mr. O’Sullivan a short time since, and complained bitterly of the niggardliness of the people in not bringing their offerings to Goobbe Appa. The missionary asked to what cause he attributed this falling off. ®The priest replied, ¢ To you,” referring to the labours of the missionaries in the town. “(2.) Knowledge is increased and is being widely circulated. The evidences of this are neither few nor uncertain. We: met with cases that cheered our hearts. From many instances we select one. During the feast we held special services in our neat little chapel. One evening a man was noticed giving the most profound attention. Nothing diverted him from the subject of the preacher’s discourse. After the service he came up and asked for a Christian book, naming a particular one that he wanted. Our surprise at his acquaintance with the title of the We felt much interest in him. book led us to make inquiries. We invited him to our house. He came. The result of our 188 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR conversation was, that we found this man possessed a full ac- quaintance with Christianity as a religious system, with a belief of its doctrines and precepts, and of the only Saviour Jesus Christ. He repeated pages of Christian books from memory, drew out arguments in defence of his faith in Jesus, and illustrated his opinions in so homely and striking a manner, that we sat in wonder, and listened. He lived where a missionary’s voice is seldom or never heard.” Mr. Douglas of Nellore thus writes of his sphere of labour : — “ As respects the impression made by the truth upon the great masses of heathen around us, we may say that a great willingness to hear is exhibited far and wide. Our audiences in the streets and at festivals, and in our visits to the numerous villages around us, have been very large, and, as a whole, respectful. Should God in great mercy pour out His Spirit, as in Tinnevelly, we believe that thousands would be found prepared, by a knowledge of the Bible, to accept the offers of salvation, and to leave caste and 1dolatry for the Church and service of the living God.” The Rev. P. Jagannadham of Chicacole thus speaks of that retired corner of the Telugu country: —¢The majority of the Hindus around me are ignorant and do not think at all of the nature and tendency of idolatry, but continue to follow it as their fathers have done. There are some who are a little enlightened, but when they are attacked on the subject they try to justify it, declaring that it is the means of attaining to the knowledge of the invisible God. Some see the folly and ungodliness of it when it is pointed out, but they feel quite indifferent about it. There are a few who are convinced of its folly, but they have no courage to renounce it publicly. The number of those who are convinced of the truth and excellency of Christianity is gradually increasing, not only in the town but also in the country; but the Spirit of the Living God must be poured out upon them that they may be enabled to follow the Redeemer.” * For nearly forty years the Orissa missionaries have endea- voured diligently to preach the Gospel in every part of the pro- vince. Generally seven in number, year by year they and their St oA S able native preachers have traversed its districts and visited its market-towns, spreading an efficient Christian literature and urging its million of people to forsake idolatry and accept the Gospel. They have continued steadily to receive converts from the heathen; but it would seem that by far the greatest work they have accomplished has been the extensive spread of sound PR [0 o LI PO o Lol ~ - LR o~ 2 Christian knowledge and the preparation of the Province for a — great change in future. The last Report of the Mission thus — e s speaks on the subject :— What has been the result, it may be — Py IN INDIA. 189 asked, of these labours so widely pursued for many years? We answer, Much every way. The sun can no more rise with- out dissipating darkness, than so much heavenly light be dis- persed without dissipating much ignorance, and error, and sin. Alas! it may be feared, that much seed has fallen by the way- side and on stony ground. Still a vast preparatory work has been done. The confidence of thousands in their lying refuges has been shaken or destroyed. The blessing of the Brahmin is less desired and his curse less dreaded by many. The Scripture has been fulfilled, which says, that “they shall be greatly ashamed that trust in graven images.” The character of the only true God has been understood by thousands. Prejudices have been diminished ; and many have been convinced that Christ is the only Saviour. How many have been led savingly to trust in Christ the day will declare; but we cannot doubt that many will be found at the right hand of the Judge, as the fruit of these labours, whose names were never enrolled in the records of the Church on earth; and former reports show that a goodly num- ber who have heard the Gospel and received books, even at Pooree, where Satan’s seat is, have been ultimately led to re- Nor should it nounce idolatry and embrace the Christian faith. be overlooked that in most cases of conversion from idolatry, the desired result is not effected by one man, or by a single effort, but by a variety of means. Some light is received from the tract, and some from the inspired page, while the living voice of the servant of Christ clears away error, strengthens good resolu- tions, and expounds the way of God more perfectly; and thus the result in which all Christian hearts rejoice is, by the Spirit of God, happily effected.” A recent Report of the Calcutta Tract Society thus describes the mental and moral condition of great numbers in that Impor- tant and influential city :—¢ The present state of the native mind is a very peculiar, I had almost said ominous one. Multitudes have been educated; but they are not thereby made Christians, Many have been educated highly, and are familiar with the literature of the West. Of course, Hinduism is falling on all sides. It is still supported by domestic and social institutions, and by the yet abiding race of orthodox Hindus ; who, as heads of families, check the too great boldness of their dependants. But the system is all rotten to its foundations, and it will soon, I doubt not, become evidently ruinous as a religious structure. This work has been done by missionaries and other labourers » from Europe. It seems a work easy to accomplish. But now that we have cast down, who is there to build ? Who can impart to these multitudes, whose former religious convictions have - 190 TEN YEARS® MISSIONARY LABOUR been all destroyed, a hearty belief in a new revelation ? All must feel that God alone can work here; and we mourn that His power does not appear to be with us, as it as with His ser- vants of old. The tide of infidelity—not the ribald infidelity of Paine, but that of the modern philosophy, intangible and intract- able —1is rising high, and who will stem it? May God help us to do what we O‘Ll("ht and bless our efforts to His own glory.” A peculiarly sad illustration of the way in which hundreds of Hindus who have enjoyed great privileges and yet have despised them, and who after full instruction in the Gospel have yet to the last adhered to the system of their fathers, is thus given in a recent Report of the Calcutta Baptist Mission :—* One of Mr. Wenger’s pundits was quite superannuated before he left, and in August or July last he died at Serampor He was first en- gaged by Dr. Carey at the commencement of the enlarged plans for translations formed by the three worthies at Serampore ; and his whole subsequent life for more than half a century was spent in assistine our brethren to make the Word of God accessible to the pundits of India in an acceptable form Yet to the last he was a narrow-minded, bigoted Hindu, and has died, I fear, with- out knowledge and without hope What a deplorable fact! The burden and heat of his day were borne by him in close proximity to the wells of salvation, the fountain of living waters, yet he never slaked his thirst thereat, nor drank that he might live for B e e Mol s ™ i > . Bl e o e N L L i e 5 ever On the subject of general progress, Mr. Williamson, one of { the oldest missionaries in Bengal, thus speaks:—¢ The GOQpel seems to be gradually turning the people around us. Increase of a Christian knowledge and diminution of prejudice against Christ- 18 lanity are becommo more and more apparent. The preachers of the h Gospel are not now disliked and opposed as they formerly were ; but are generally welcomed, courteously treated, and sometimes Idolatr C invited to repeat their visits is evidently declining i The religious festivals are not crowded as they once were; and 80 the modern school have practically renounced them.’ Y In the Dacca Mission for some years past great attention has been paid to the preaching of the Gospel over the scattered dis- fa al tricts of East Bengal, and long and leonous itinerancies have th been frequently undertaken for this purpose. A recent Report §a thus speaks of the results of this important work : —* We are not without evidence that an interest is being excited which may £ % o ultimately lead to important results Not long ago the people of one of the villages that has been visited invited a number of their Jo Wi friends from the neighbouring hamlets, and sent a deputation to Yo our native preachers in the city with the request that they would §§) IN INDIA. 191 The come and have a friendly discussion respecting religion. request was acceded to; the preachers spent an entire day in the village, and were most hospitably entertained. Of course they could not be invited to join the people at their mid-day meal, but a separate meal was cooked and served up to them, and every attention was paid to their wants. On their departure the people proposed another meeting at which all the most learned Brahmins of the neighbourhood were to be invited to meet the preachers in argument. This second meeting, however, has not yet come off. “ An interesting feature in the attitude of some of the people towards the Gospel, but one which is still but slowly developing, is a disposition to examine its authority with candour.” Mr. Lawrence, long resident at Monghyr, thus speaks of the province of Behar :—¢ With regard to the growth of Christian knowledge and impression in Behar during the last ten years, I But from all I have am unable to give you much information. heard I should judge that a certain amount of knowledge regard- ing Christianity has been more widely diffused than formerly ; and that a more correct and favourable impression now exists in the minds of the people generally than was the case ten years ago. But while the people may appear better disposed than formerly, let it not be supposed that they are ready to receive Christianity. To all human appearance it will be long before Behar will be ripe unto the harvest.” Mr. Sternberg, also long resident in the province, gives his testimony as follows :— “There are other fruits of preaching which, if less conspicuous, SR MR STy are nevertheless full of encouragement. The mere fact that there is no want of hearers, nor of those who take our tracts,and that both hearers and readers seem to be more in earnest of late than for- merly, is an encouragement to continue. Besides, one meets constantly with such remarks and observations on the part of the natives as show that a change is going on in their mind which, sooner or later, must break forth. ‘Give me,’ said a respectable young man who came from Patna, ¢ give me a book which con- tains much about Jesus Christ; that our gods are false I know = already.” Another man asked what he should do to get through the present distress. He was told to call on his gods. s Ah, i sald he with a smile, ‘the gismat of our gods has now-a-days catechist in a very b gone down.’ A Zemindar observed to our o/ ‘How do confidential tone, ¢ Your religion will soon prevail.’ you know that ?’ ¢I know it from the fact that our Brahmins, f | I when they are among us, boast very much how they will refute you and your padris, but when they come in front of you a panic i seizes them, so that they cannot utter a word in defence of our TEN YEARS' MISSIONARY LABOUR 192 religion. Thus, although we give them their fees as formerly, yet we do it not from the heart.” A Brahmin was talked to for a considerable time, and when asked why do you not reply, said: ¢ What shall I reply; the sun is up, who wants a candle?’ Such and similar expressions form no mean source of encouragement to us, and strengthen us in the belief that we shall reap in due time if we faint not.” The brethren of the Tirhoot Mission thus describe in one of their late reports a fact which illustrates in a striking manner the feelings of the people respecting idolatry :— ¢ OQur brother Dodt made a short tour in November last in our neighbourhood, on which he met with the following incident: ¢ On a Sunday afternoon,” he says, ‘I went to a village to visit No sooner had I arrived than the market held there in a tope. the people surrounded me, and enabled me to commence speaking to them. And surprising it was that in an instant about sixty or seventy persons forgot all their business,and kept listening quietly to my words. After I had spoken for half-an-hour, I just touched on the futility of worshipping idols, especially the idol Jaggar- n4th, when one in the crowd, a Brahmin (and there were about twelve or fifteen Brahmins standing close to me) called out, but in a very friendly manner, ¢ You are the lords of the country, why, then, do you keep Ja C goarnath? Does not your rule extend to Puri? Then knock him down, and none will raise him up again !’ I replied, ¢Shall we indeed overthrow your idols? Will you not rise up against us?’> ¢ Nahin, nahin,’ he replied, and others joined him, ‘we shall be S olad at it, and when he 1is I continued, ¢ You once down none will worship him any more,’ know we do not make Christians by force, as you have also heard in the late proclamation of our Queen.’ Again they replied, ¢Sir, to make Christians is one thing, and to ease peoplé of their burden is another thing ; Jaggarnath is to all of us a great bur- den!’ ¢TIt is not our way to pull down your gods, you must do AR & A i e L S e M e T s R T 1t yourselves, and I trust that you will soon do it; that your tem- D%, — - ples will be forsaken, and that your idols will rot. = The report of the Mirzapore Mission speaks as follows:— - « There can be no doubt that the influence of these varied labours upon the people is very considerable. Not that the y\ people have arrived at such a stage of earnest conviction that W multitudes are ready to avow themselves Christians, but never- i theless they are continually becoming better aequainted with S Christian truth and with the errors of their own creeds, and therefore there is a strong reason to hope that they are likewise ¢l continually becoming more prepared for the renunciation of the one and the acceptance of the other. It isa general belief among I t IN INDIA. 193 themselves that they are all about to become Christians. Every fresh measure of the Government, as well as of the missionaries, only confirms them in this notion. Strange as it may sound to persons unaccustomed to Indian modes of thought and of associa~ tion of ideas, yet it is true that the income-tax lately introduced into the country is, I believe, regarded by many as a powerful Christianizing project. But the idea, though singular, is not altogether unnatural, inasmuch as, in the judgment of a Hindu of the old school, whatever interferes with the antiquated cus- So that all toms of his race is a blow levelled at his religion. new laws, especially those based on European principles of legis- lation, all inventions, all improvements, all new ideas of every shade and colour, are, in his estimation, revolutionary and wrong.” ] think,” says Mr. Scott of Futtehguhr, “ that idolatry is I almost think I can see a fast losing its hold of the people. change from year to year. The people generally admit that their idols are nothing, and thousands of them confess that Christianity is good, and will soon prevail. Very few of the educated natives seem to take any interest in the matter.” « There is a wide difference,” says Mr. Ballantine, *“to be seen between different classes and persons of the same class. First, there are the Hindus of the old school, proud, bigoted, and hating the light; they hold on to the gods and the ways of their ancestors, caring little whether they are true or false. Some of these are ready to battle with us whenever they meet us; others hold aloof. = Second, There is a large class of all castes, whose confidence in their false gods is much shaken, though they are not yet ready to abandon them. They see the glaring monstrosities of their false systems and the superiority of a pure religion like Christianity. But to break away from these errors and be numbered with outcasts seems a dreadful thing to them. Thirdly, There are great numbers in this city and in many of the villages around us, where our native helpers reside, who have entirely lost their faith in Hinduism. Many educated Some of them have a kind of young men belong to this class. Deism as a substitute for the system they have lost; others are wavering between this and blank atheism. But many of this third class receive the truths of the Bible so candidly, and seem so fully convinced of them, that we feel they are not far from the kingdom of God. We are receiving converts yearly from this class, but there is not among them any such general interest or movement toward Christianity as we should call a revival of g, & A T o e ey religion. Worldly motives operate to keep them from following their own convictions; but when the times of refreshing shall [N 0 194 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR come from the presence of the Lord, we may hope for large accessions from those who occupy such a position.” “ The most noticeable indication,” says Mr. Fairbank, ¢ that Hinduism is waning, is that gosains, and other religious mendi- cants, decrease yearly. Their trade will not support them here, and so they are gone to other parts of the country, or to other occupations. As soon as the limits of the districts where Chris- tians live are passed, swarms of these beggars again appear.” ¢ The admissions to the Churches in this district,” says Mr. Barker, ¢ have as yet all been from the low-caste people. There has been, however, a great change for the better among the higher caste within the past six years. We have been gratified to find them manifesting a growing friendship towards us as individuals, and toward the religion of the Bible. Many of them have lost all confidence in Hinduism, and have become convinced of the truth of Christianity. The strong bond of caste is, in my view, the chief obstacle in the way of their making an open profession of the Christian religion.” More emphatic than that of any missionary is the testimony of a native professor at Bombay, who, while anxious to defend the system of his fathers, feels compelled to say, “ Hinouvism 1s SICK UNTO DEATH. I am fully persuaded that it must fall. Still, while life remains, let us minister to it as we best can.” CONCLUSION. On the evidence now offered, no impartial mind will deny that the missionary work carried on in India during the past ten years has made secure and solid advance. It has realised sub- stantial progress in the number of its agents, in the number of its converts, in the improved character of the native churches, in 1 the enlargement and spread of its native ministry, and in the in- crease in the number and efficiency of its catechists and teachers; 1 it has realised that progress in the enlargement of its education, i in the improvement of all its Christian literature, in the occupa- tion of mew fields, in the ripened experience of its bands of ¥ ) labourers, and in their more efficient application of their conse- 1 crated service to the mighty sphere they seek to occupy. An € expenditure of more than two millions and a quarter sterling, tf contributed by the churches of Europe and America, and by the local church, both native and European, in India, has J maintained during that period a staff' of missionaries, now reach- 5| ing to more than five hundred in number,—a staff of native tn pastors and missionaries that has risen to 183, with 1776 cate- I IN INDIA. 195 chists, and hundreds more of native school-teachers. Fifty- one thousand boys are taught in its vernacular schools, and twenty-four thousand others study English in addition to their own tongue. Twenty-one thousand girls enjoy the benefits of Christian female education under its care. That expenditure, in addition to the salaries of these numerous and experienced agents, has provided them residences, has maintained school-houses, built and repaired churches for worship, provided facilities for preach- ing journeys, has brought out large numbers of new missionaries, bhas carrie d away the exhausted invalids, whom the climate has destroyed, and has produced and scattered with liberal hand a vastly-improved Christian literature in fourteen languages, in- cluding, and thoroughly based upon, improved translations of the Word of God. In a word, it has provided, maintained, and ap- plied to the provinces of India, under the English crown, all the elements, wisely gathered, of a religious and moral agency, which, in obedience to Divine command, and in dependence upon pro- mised Divine blessing, shall expose the folly and ruinousness of false religions, shall expound the way of salvation, shall teach a divinely-revealed morality, and shall stir up the minds of the myriads, who listen to its words, to think, to weigh, to under- stand, to follow, all that shall render earth’s life a blessing, and crown mortality with endless life. That agency has, during the decade, rescued thousands of souls from death, has witnessed an elevation of the tone, knowledge, and temper of native Christian life, and has seen a large increase in the numbers of native con- verts. %; While the Government system of education in India now an- nually expends a sum, as nearly as possible the equal of all the money spent on Indian missions, and has, like those missions, ex- pended during the past ten years two millions and a half sterling, its results are not for a moment to be compared-with the agencies and the fruits which those numerous missions contain. Though now commencing in its best governed provinces to promote ver- nacular education among the many, it has for a long series of years, especially in Bengal, chosen a few from the middle and higher classes of native society, stimulated to a high degree their intellectual activity, while leaving their moral nature, to a great extent, untrained and uninformed, and has sent them forth into the world more able (for good or evil), often {ull of intellectual pride, not seldom disloyal in their hearts. Missionary agency has not despised the wealthy or the middle classes; the many 'i scholars found among them it has trained in their whole na- ture as immortal beings; but it has wrought and found its fruits most largely amongst the poor. The peasantry, often de- : 196 TEN YEARS’ MISSIONARY LABOUR IN INDIA. spised and oppressed, have found no greater friends in the land than missionaries and other Christian men ; and in the mission churches, which they have helped to form, more than 200,000 worshippers offer each Sabbath the earnest aspirations of loyal hearts to the living and true God, in the name of the one Medi- ator, that their honoured and gracious Queen may increasingly “ enjoy the consolations ” of that Christian religion, of which the Proclamation spoke, and pray that the truth which they have themselves embraced may be accepted by their fellow-country- men throughout the empire. That truth, through missionary agency, is yearly growing a greater power in the land. Every year the knowledge of it is spreading more widely, its impressions are made more deeply, it is moulding the opinion of all native society, and is the one power that has increasing influences. Neither of the false religions of India is making any way. Each is more active at times; for Christianity has compelled them to activity, even in their own defence; but each new effort shows their character more clearly, and adds to previous defeats. Kvery- where in the empire, in Ceylon, and Burmah, in North India, and in the South, in the great cities, and in the open country, in the seats of commerce, the seats of government, the centres of native opinion, it is Christianity alone which makes real advance. It is compelling opinion, making enemies more silent and sullen, and winning numerous friends. Its agency was never more compact, more judiciously located, more steady in its working, more calm and quiet in its tone. The husbandmen have gone forth to their The toil, bearing the precious seed, and often sowing it in tears. forest has been cleared, the soil reclaimed, and everywhere the fields are green with budding blade and tender ear. In sheltered valleys, where the sunbeams lie, small sheaves of first-fruits have been gathered n. The pine-tree has replaced the thorn, the myrtle grows where the briar flourished, and the garden of God is preparing to offer to its Master all fruits and flowers of im- mortal beauty and undecaying bloom. “ Behold, the winter is past, the rain is over and gone, the flowers appear on the earth, the time of the singing of birds is come, and the voice of the turtle is heard in our land.” Well may the Church of God pre- sent the sacred prayer: ¢ Awake, O north wind, and come, thou south: blow upon my garden, that the spices thereof may flow out LET MY BELOVED COME INTO HIS GARDEN, AND EAT HIS PLEA- SANT FRUITS.” London : STRANGEWAYS AND WALDEN, Castle- St. Leicester 8q. p — — =, — prr—— S - RS e L o = e i 25 i O - 5 <8 S U5 e A T e & o = E\%Lr % it ot 23 e o o s T2 e ) - ey Bendin ek e e oD s o S s o o 5.2 5 e S o s e (e Eyas T ) ,flv.wv T A i 4.§(rhw»t‘ ¥ i o L T s $Ne S8t wvxy&m&vo o Fi . e o Mfi S £ = N B i A, 2% 5 54 R R g (A R o < A i Lol P o ) o 2 o i s s ok N K A Y e rf.”mf B o S Rt = ) 2 LT e s B Pl = o2 o S el L A Dy LN 7} &5 N P 5 KL ‘g AF et 3 ae a0 sear He ek Re = %;i s - Rate e Al o fJ.&‘Nn -1 e S R e R e e S (mt oo _&n@r AT s S 5 SyeRe SR s ) e e 55 Y $et A £ S e o s P S g =¥ = 2 3 et o e ._tfli ) o oY fldw S wll% S (ks Vi ity b T S % e A % Aok < N e ) IR fl\vf Sen BRI ey T %50 Wil SR e e e i o e e it 5 8 oo g, e .fifi% e 23 23 Bk Iy wwflvfi s s &MMW, 80,0 a5 et 'y Rk e 3 i3 o B 3 s SIE: i X ¥ B al o s 344 Tods s 5 3 S o e 235 e = ¥ i -85 SE 3 e EA i i3 Y i e s e 5 s OF A Brref Debicko BETWEEN 1852 AND 1861 TEN YEARS MISSIONARY LABOUR IN INDIA | I'20 cm ] 3 B I N Focus - Balance AW \') . : 1 2 3 4 5 6 74 8 10 1 12 i VierFarbSelector Standard * - Euroskala Offset Y z ‘\M‘ Copyright 4/1999 YxyMaster GmbH vaw.yxymaster.oom